Author: Parker, Weston
Date: 2019-04-25
Rights: Copyright 2019 Weston Parker. All rights reserved.

Caught Up In Love

Weston Parker

BrixBaxter Publishing

Contents

Find Weston Parker

Description

Introduction

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Epilogue

Want More?

Insider Group

About the Author

Copyright

Find Weston Parker

www.westonparkerbooks.com

Description

I was chasing what I thought was a dream.

Having made a billion dollars by twenty-nine, I decided to retire.

Build a boat. Back where life started in my small town on the lake.

My days of one-night stands are hopefully behind me.

I’m ready to find the girl who has a big heart she’s willing to give away.

And I found her, but she’s tainted by her past.

Seems life has dealt her a few too many blows, and rich guys aren’t her thing.

They aren’t mine either. Ha! Looks like we have something in common.

But this girl… she’s the one. I can feel the truth of it coursing through my veins.

And if nothing else, the way she looks at me. She wants me. I’ve never been more sure of anything.

There may be a million fish in the sea, but I only see one option.

Her.

Introduction

Join my Insider Group and keep in touch…

Also get a FREE novel

Get it HERE

1

Greyson

Two years had passed since my best friend, Eric DeVant, gave me the promotion that I’d worked so hard for when I decided it was time to move on in life. Not that I didn’t enjoy my time at DeVant, the marketing agency that I had given my best years to, but seeing Eric and his wife Cassie so happy with each other made me crave something new.

Eric had decided to continue on in the background, and even though I had full control of DeVant, he had insisted on keeping the bigger office, leaving me with the smaller one down the hall. But thankfully, it had been much quicker to pack.

I packed the last of my personal items, including a picture that Sierra DeVant, Eric’s daughter, had drawn. The drawing was of me, still handsome even in stick figure form, standing on my dream boat in the middle of a big sea with fish jumping out of the water and puffy clouds over my head.

“She spent hours on that,” came a voice from across the room that took my attention away from the paper. Eric stood at the door with a half-hearted smile on his face. “My little girl put her heart into it.”

“I love it. Did you know it’s what has inspired me to move to Maine and pursue my lifelong dream of building my own boat?” Sierra had always been so amazing, and though I had never wanted children before, she made me wonder what I’d be like as a father.

Eric frowned. “In that case, I should ground her.”

He didn’t want me to leave the company, but he’d given me the opportunity of retiring at twenty-nine without ever having to work again. Who wouldn’t jump at a chance for that kind of life?

“Don’t be sore at me,” I said. “I’ll still come back and visit now and then.”

Eric shrugged it off and walked over to stand near the window, looking out at the city. Even though my office was smaller than his, I still had an amazing view. “Quit all you want, but do you have to move so far away?”

I took another look through my drawers, running my hand in the top one to see if I’d left anything that I didn’t want my replacement to have. “You and the girls can come and see me. Consider my place another vacation home.”

Eric chuckled, giving me a goofy grin. “Yeah, because I don’t have enough of those already. But I’ll take you up on it sometime.”

“You have to. I built enough rooms in my house for you guys to move in permanently.”

“We’ll vacation together somewhere. But careful what you wish for. Cassie loves Maine. She’s liable to pack us up and move us in. You wouldn’t know what to do with us.”

“Did I hear my name?” Cassie stuck her head in the door, and that winning smile of hers was as big as ever. As she walked into the room, I was reminded of how lucky my friend was. His wife was a knockout and had been for as long as I had known her. “I know you’re not talking about me.” She gave Eric a playfully narrowed glare, and he reached out for her as she approached, and suddenly, they were in each other’s arms like two magnets drawing themselves together.

It made me envious, to say the least. I wanted a love like that, to meet someone who was so compatible that the thought of being away from them was the only thing that made me ache.

“Nah, you know better,” said Eric. “I’m just watching my best friend pack up and leave me.”

I laughed. “And throwing out enough guilt that I almost feel guilty for moving. Almost.”

Cassie elbowed Eric. “Honey, don’t hold him back.”

“Please,” said Eric, rolling his eyes. “I couldn’t hold him back. He’s my wildest friend who could never be tamed, remember?”

She giggled. “Oh, I remember.” Her eyes had widened like she still blamed me for what happened with me and Katrina after her and Blaine, who was Eric’s little brother, had split up. But I wasn’t going to let it ruin the moment. Especially since that had been a disaster on the heels of the other. I had tried to remain cool about things, and we had ended things mutually, but maybe showing up at Eric’s with a new woman the next day wasn’t the best idea.

“He’s only having to move because there aren’t any women in New York he hasn’t loved and left.” Eric’s comment only made her roll her eyes.

If anyone else had pointed that out, I might have been offended. “Hey now. You’re giving her an even worse idea about me. And I don’t know why you two are busting my chops. I’m actually hoping to settle down. Maybe I’ll get as lucky as you and find my soul mate.”

Eric’s expression softened a bit. “I hope so too. She’s out there somewhere, buddy. Only I’m not sure you’re going to find her in Camden, Maine.” He had teased me about my choice of location for months now, ever since I’d told him that I had made up my mind.

“I loved that place as a child. My grandfather used to take me there, and I fit in just fine.”

“If you say so. I’m just not sure if they’re ready for your tailored suits and Italian shoes. They are a bit more laid back than that there, aren’t they?”

I didn’t dress in suits every day of my life, just the days they saw me. “Yeah, so I’ll have to wear jeans a bit more. Big deal.”

Cassie’s eyes widened. “You in jeans? You mean, you own a pair?” She and Eric shared a laugh. “Wow, I haven’t seen you in jeans since we were kids. Hell might have just frozen over.”

“I’m not that bad, and they might still have a nice gym and spa I could check out.”

“A gym and a spa?” Cassie laughed, holding her hand on her heart. “Oh, honey, you’re too much of a city boy. You’re going to be in a whole new world.”

I refused to let them get to me. “I’m going to be in heaven. It’s beautiful there, and my home is amazing. At least, I think it is so far.” I couldn’t wait to get to the water, to see my new house finally complete, and to meet the people.

“I guess anywhere is better than here, right?” Eric laughed.

“Nah, I love DeVant, and it’s a great company. I’m proud of the work I’ve done, the legacy I’ll leave, and I’ll cherish the time I got to work with you and your father. But honestly, it’s not any fun with the two of you gone.”

It had been hard losing Mr. DeVant, who had always been like a father to me, and then when Eric had left things in my hands and I no longer had him to look after, the days had dragged out much longer, and the lack of joy from having my best friend to hang with had started to get to me.

It was just time for a change. Time to make my life what I wanted it to be. To settle down and stop being with one woman after the other, night after night, with no meaning. I hadn’t had a relationship since Cassie’s friend Katrina, and I gave it a three-day go before realizing that our partnership wasn’t going to survive casual fucking. We were just too much alike.

There was a melancholic look in Eric’s eyes. “Well, looks like you’re all packed anyway. I see you’re taking the office supplies.”

“Hey, I’m still on your payroll as an advisor, and I expect these fools around here to need me now and then.” I put the picture in the box and sealed it up.

“They will,” Eric assured.

“Speaking of those fools, I should get back downstairs. I’ve got to make my rounds before we leave.” She kissed Eric and then walked over to give me a hug, which she backed away from with tears in her eyes. “Don’t be a stranger. Sierra needs her Uncle Greyson.”

“I promise I won’t. You take care of my boy.” I gestured at Eric.

“Oh, don’t you worry about that. And I will keep in touch and let you know how things are at the café. Katrina says sales are up, so that’s good news.” She let out a long breath and wiped her eyes. “Okay, enough sappy tears. I’ll see you.” She hurried out, and I couldn’t help but laugh.

“She’s great.” I wanted one just like her but tailored to fit me.

“Yeah, she is. You meet anyone in your new neighborhood yet?”

I picked up the box and carried it to a stack of others by the door where they were ready to be carried down and loaded into my car. “I haven’t had time. I’ve let the contractor do so much of it. I haven’t even seen it finished yet.”

“Damn, that’s trusting.”

“Well, I drove over about a week ago when my things arrived and did a walkthrough, but they hadn’t finished the small details, and one of the feature walls wasn’t finished, some cabinet work, and the exterior paint. I also had ordered some carpet and furniture that should have arrived. I hope it’s all the right color. I chose a gray palette to go with my last name. I can picture it now: Greyson’s Grandview.”

Eric chuckled. “That’s quite a name. I’m surprised you allowed them to do the work without you. You’re such a control freak.”

“Well, it’s all I could do. I had to finish up things here, and that included selling my place and making sure all of my shit was packed and ready. It’s been a nightmare. I don’t want to move again.”

“Never say never. You meet the right woman, and there is nothing you won’t do for her.”

“I would argue with you, but I’ve seen how Cassie has you by the balls, and sadly, I’m jealous.”

Eric walked over and clapped me on the back. “Your day is coming, my friend. Just promise me something, brother. If you ever want to go back to work, you’ll come back here first. Don’t go to the competition. The door is always open.”

The fact he felt he had to ask made my chest feel heavy. “Thanks. And you know better. But I guess you heard that Prescott called me.”

“Yeah, I did. Not much happens that I don’t hear about, but you know that.”

“I know, but no worries. I think someone here made it out to be a money issue; the reason I’m leaving. And we both know that’s not the problem. I just want to find something for myself.”

“And I’m really proud of you, man. I really am. I want you to be happy, wherever life’s journey takes you. You’ll always be my best friend, my family, and the godfather of my children.” He pulled me into a tight hug, and I patted his back as he squeezed me so tight, I thought I might shit out my liver.

“Damn, son. You’re wrinkling the suit.” I nearly lost my balance as he let go of me and laughed.

“Yeah, you’re going to have to invest in some casual wear as you work on that boat. And I want to be there for the christening and its maiden voyage. I can read the headlines now: DEVANT AND FORMER CEO LOST AT SEA.”

He’d been telling me my boat was going to sink since I said I wanted to build one. “Very funny. But I’ll invite you anyway.”

“I can’t wait to see it.” His phone pinged, and he glanced down at it.

“Is that your ball and chain?”

“Yeah, and as your best friend, it’s time to warn you.”

“Warn me?” I asked.

“Yeah. We’ve been friends since we were kids, and I’ve never, in that time, known you to like a surprise.”

As soon as I heard him mention a surprise, I realized why he and Cassie had insisted on coming down to see me off. “You didn’t let her, did you?”

“I’m sorry. She would kill me if she knew I told you. But she insisted on a going-away party.”

“That’s why she cut out of here, isn’t it?”

He grabbed me by the arm and pulled me out of my office. “Yeah, I’m afraid so. She and Katrina are down there. They brought a cake and some pastries and coffee from the café and invited the entire building.”

“Thanks for the warning.” I walked down with him to the elevator, and when we stepped off, the entire lobby had been turned into one big celebration with balloons and a banner that read, “We’ll miss you!”

As much as I’d miss them all too, it wasn’t enough to change my mind. I had a whole new life ahead of me, and I couldn’t wait to begin it.

2

Sage

After working my eight-hour shift at the lumber yard, I went home to my cat, Jasper, thinking about the weekend to come. Not only did I not have any social plans, other than work, but my only motivation for getting out of bed was the blank wall staring at me in my living room. I had prepped it the night before, taking down all the things I’d had hanging up and patching the small nail holes from where I’d removed them.

After feeding Jasper and peeling an orange for myself, I went to the bedroom to change into my painting smock and put my hair up in a high ponytail. Then I tied a scarf around my head to keep the paint out of it. Its own light-red color was enough for me, and I’d had enough paint get in it over the years to have finally learned my lesson.

I turned on some music, finished my orange, and then took a few deep breaths before I began to block off the area where I wanted my design to start. I sketched it with my pencil first, picturing it in my mind and letting the music guide my hand as I became more relaxed.

Painting had been my favorite form of self-care, relaxing my mind and giving me a peaceful vibe, and I was nearly done with the sketch when the front door opened and in walked my best friend, Lissa.

“How come you didn’t lock the door?” she asked as she closed it behind her. Lissa was dressed in jeans and her Anchor Management T-shirt from the fisherman’s bar where she worked on the docks. Her own whiskey-colored curls were tied up in a clip, and a few of the loose ones framed her pixie features.

“If I did, how else would you get in?” I glanced over my shoulder to see she’d already made herself at home in my kitchen.

She was really giving my kitchen the once-over. “Do you have any of that fancy water left? I have a headache.”

“It’s not for headaches. Take an aspirin.”

“I thought you had oils for that.” She let out a groan of frustration. “I really need something.”

“Is it a stress headache?” I had every kind of oil one might need for aromatherapy and topical use.

“Does it matter?” she asked, digging through my cabinets.

“You know I don’t keep my oils in there.” I put down my pencil and walked over to the box where I kept my essentials and diffuser. “And yes, it does matter. If it’s stress, you want peppermint and eucalyptus.” I handed her the bottles. “Use this overnight, but take something. That’s why we have medicine.”

She rolled her eyes and slipped the bottles in her purse. “Why are you painting on your wall? You have an overstock of canvas to rival the art center.”

“I told you about the geode painting I wanted to do. This is where it’s going.” I found my pencil, which I’d tucked behind my ear, and continued the sketch.

She gave me a strange look. “Don’t tell me you’re creating another sacred space.”

I had redone my bedroom, turning it into a sacred space for me to meditate and release the tension of the day. “No, but I am about to extend the crystal garden. My collection is growing.”

Lissa walked over to the sofa and plopped down, putting her feet up under her. “And that’s so you can live with the rocks instead of under them?”

“Very funny. You know you love my collection.” She had bought me several of my crystals and even bought me a large bowl to keep my tumbled stones in. I had dedicated a large area of my living room to the indoor feature, which was slowly taking over the rest of the house.

“I do, and I wish I knew as much about them as you did, but I’m worried that you’re spending more time with your stones, and Jasper over there, than people these days. When was the last time you went out after work?” Jasper, who had heard his name, came padding into the room and jumped up on the sofa beside her.

“I go run my errands, and then I come home. That’s what half of the world does after a long day.” I tucked a stray strand of hair behind my ears. “Besides, I doubt I’d meet anyone interesting in this town. And I have Jasper to look after.”

“Yeah.” She looked at Jasper out of the corner of her eye as he licked himself. “I can see what’s not to love.”

“You love Jasper too. What’s the problem?” She had never made such a fuss over the decisions I made with my life.

“If you don’t go out, you’re never going to meet anyone. And I’d like you to meet someone so you could double with me and Christian.”

Ah, that’s what this is about. “You and Christian date? I mean, I know you fuck and hang out when he’s on shore, but that’s really not the same thing, is it?”

“Ouch. It’s better than spending Friday nights alone with my cat.” Jasper got up and crawled into her lap, and she stroked his soft fur. “It’s just sad your only option at the moment is to get back with Maddox.”

My eyes widened, and I shuddered at the thought. “Not going to happen!”

“Exactly, and thank heavens for that. I’m just saying. Maybe the asshole will lay off of you if you meet someone.”

“I couldn’t get so lucky.” There weren’t many men that I considered my type in our town. I needed someone who was going to love and accept me, who wasn’t going to leave on long trips offshore and not return for months.

“Not with that attitude, you can’t. You’re the one always talking about positive minds and good vibes.”

“And that’s much easier to achieve when you shield yourself from other people’s bullshit. It’s part of being an empath. I’m an introvert because other people tend to wear me out.”

“You’re one of the most outgoing people I know, Sage.”

“When I’m forced to be.”

She let out a breath which was so loud, I could hear it with my back turned.

I turned around, wondering if she had run out of fight, but she was on her phone. “They are trying to get me to come in early,” she explained as I stepped back and took a look at my drawing.

“Are you?”

“Hell no. That’s Paddy wanting me to open the registers. He hates messing with the money and acts like the cash register is going to bite him. I’m over it. Christian will be home soon, and I’m just ticking down the minutes and hours so I can take a day off to stay in bed with him. I need the release, and my batteries are running low, if you know what I mean.”

Lissa had always been free-spirited when talking about her sex life, and while I wasn’t shy about sex, I had never had any to talk about. I hadn’t even used sex toys very much, but to be fair, those batteries had died ages ago, and I was just too lazy to replace them. Sex hadn’t been at the forefront of my mind for some time.

“I don’t see how you do it. I mean, don’t get me wrong. I admire you for your restraint and wanting to wait for Mr. Right, but I’d be humping every man who came within two feet of me if I had waited as long as you.”

“I guess it’s different since I don’t know what I’m missing. Besides, I thought you already did hump every man who came within three feet of you.” I gave her a wicked smile.

“Ha! Not in this town, baby.” The two of us shared a laugh. I wasn’t sure what was going through her mind, but in mine, all I could see was some of the dirty old fishermen who had long retired and hung around the docks waiting to help unload the fish.

“Yeah, and you want me to go out.” I was better off staying home with my rocks.

“Hey, have you seen the new house they are building over on Lincoln near the water?”

“Yeah, it’s gorgeous, but a bit showy for my tastes.” The light-blue house was at least three stories and looked like it came with its own live-in staff.

“I’d live there in a heartbeat,” said Lissa.

“Oh, I’d live in it too. I mean, if you gave it to me, but the first thing I’d do is paint it. It’s periwinkle.”

“Yeah, you’d turn it into a sacred crystal museum and give tours.” She faked an accent that wasn’t quite British. “And over here we have the amethyst room, and this is where I keep my rose quartz toilet seat. It does wonders for your butt and makes you feel serene while you’re praying to the porcelain gods.”

A rose quartz toilet seat sounded like a dream to me. “I’d have my water crystal-infused through filters,” I said with a teasing dreamy look. I had fantasized about how I’d have my home so many times; it was like I’d already been to the place.

She chuckled. “You’re such a nerd.”

“And proud. I’m good, though, because my best friend is a big nerd too.”

“You got me. And I wouldn’t have you any other way. I just think your husband better be prepared for you. I mean, special filtrations for the water, persnickety cat, and essential oil remedies? He’s going to have to be a very special guy who’s into hippie chicks.”

I knew it was better not to argue with her about being a hippie. She’d called me everything from a gypsy to a witch, but I was okay with it, even though I was none of those things. “Yeah, you’re right. There’s probably not another soul on earth who is into all of the things I like, much less that would put up with Jasper. So, see there? Staying in is the smarter option.”

“I didn’t say that. As for that new house, I heard that Patrick Dodd was the contractor, and the house was built by some man from New York.”

“See, it’s just some rich old prick. It’s probably not even his full-time house. Just another weekender who will come and go like everyone else.”

“Hmm, quick guesses. It’s a gay old man who lost his partner to a rare toenail disease and decided to move out here to reflect on their time together.”

I tried to think on my feet, throwing out the first scenario that popped into my head. “It’s a family. Politician husband, snobby wife who will sneak into Anchor Management to flirt with the locals and day drink. You will hate her.”

“Maybe he’s a hot, rich, single man with millions who is going to come in and sweep you off your feet. He’ll buy you a palace made of quartz.”

“As long as he’s not an ugly old man coming to try and do that, I’m good with it.”

“Me too,” she said. “He’d throw his back out.” She stroked the cat, and when I glanced back and gave her a dirty look, she giggled.

“You’re the only friend I have who can get away with that kind of remark.”

“Because you love me,” she said with a shrug.

“Yes, I do.”

She got up and walked over to stand with me. “So, are you coming down tonight?” I glanced over to see her pleading look.

“No. I’m going to stay in and finish this.” I drew the final squiggly line and then put the pencil down. “I’ve got a lot of steps to get this right.”

“You’re so lucky you get to paint. I can’t do shit in my house. Tilly is such a freaking hard ass.”

“Sweet little Tilly?” The woman had the kindest disposition of anyone I’d met. And I only got to paint the walls of my house because my father had left it to me, along with other things.

Lissa’s eyes widened. “Tilly is sweet until you rent from her. Then she plays that kindness shit for a while, and the next thing you know, she’s a nasty witch who is throwing your boyfriend out of the house.”

I had forgotten that Tilly had thrown Christian out of the house, and I laughed thinking about how that had played out. “Didn’t she grab his ear?” I kind of remembered picturing that in my mind when I’d first heard about it. Still funny.

“Yes, and it’s not been the same since. I think she’s broken the cartilage.”

Lissa could over exaggerate, but I thought it was funny. She liked to make me laugh too, and that made her an even better friend than most. “I’m sure that’s not true. His ears have always been that way.”

I turned to find the color I wanted the first section of my geode to be, and she walked over to get her handbag. “I guess I should go. I’m going to text you in my downtime, so keep your phone on.”

“I will.” I had a bad habit of turning off my phone, but I liked to be lost in my world, and I wasn’t as attached to my phone like most people.

“If I meet the hot guy in the big house, I’m keeping him for myself.” She went to the door, and I took one last look over my shoulder at her.

“Have at him. I’m sure he’s a wrinkled old prune with a limp dick.”

We both burst out laughing as she left, shutting the door behind her after turning the lock. I glanced down at Jasper, who was curled up asleep. “Looks like it’s just you and me, my little furry friend.” I turned the music up and went back to my painting, wondering if there was a man out there in the world for me, and if so, what he was like.

3

Greyson

The drive to Maine was long, but I had plenty of time to clear my head and dream of a fresh new start. As I drove along the road to the house, I could see something through the trees, a color that put me off and gave me a sick feeling when I realized where it must be coming from. “No. No, it can’t be.”

I sped the car up, and sure enough, when I came to the clearing, there stood my house. The gorgeous structure had been painted the most horrible shade of blue or purple. I wasn’t sure which.

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.”

As I pulled up to the house, it only got worse as the color clashed with the flowering bushes I’d had planted outside. “Jesus. This is bad. This is really bad.” I could hear Eric if he had seen the house. At least it matches your socks. I glanced down and lifted my pant leg. Yep, that was the color.

The color was fine for socks or maybe golf pants, although I preferred mine pink, but this was totally unacceptable, and I was sure I wasn’t the only one who thought so.

“Excuse me,” called a voice as I got out of the car. “Are you the homeowner?”

I turned around to see a man I’d never met before. “Yes, sir, that’s me.” A moment of pride had turned into an embarrassment as I glanced at the purple monstrosity.

“I’m not sure you’re aware, but there is a code you have to follow to live in this neighborhood. It’s one thing to build something that diminishes our homes in scale, but to then paint it this sickly shade of lavender, or lilac, or whatever other sissy color you like is just deplorable.”

I had never had any intention of building the bigger, better house, and I could tell by his tone, the man already hated me. “I’m actually just seeing it for the first time myself. And I can assure you, this is not the color I intended it to be.”

He looked me up and down as if my dark blue suit said otherwise. “Intentions or not, there is a certain standard we follow around here. Houses have to be gray or white, although most of us go with white. It’s just easier to maintain. I’m sure if you wanted to express your lifestyle or make some type of progressive statement, you could have moved into a different neighborhood. You were given the regulations when you bought the land. I asked the realtor.”

“I beg your pardon?” What kind of lifestyle did he mean?

He was already so red in the face that he looked like he might have a stroke. “I want this corrected as soon as possible.”

“I plan on it. I’m Greyson Young.” I put out my hand and gave him my best winning smile. “It’s good to meet you, Mr.—”

“Abbot,” said the man. “I’m Lyle Abbot. My wife June and I live next door.”

“A pleasure. I’m calling the painters, and I’ll have them out here as soon as possible. I can assure you, this is not the color I chose. It’s supposed to be a warm gray.”

The man took a deep breath. “Well, that will do. You did notice all of our houses here are white, did you not? Most trimmed in black.”

“Yes, and while I’m not trying to make any statements, I did want to stand out. Within the rules, of course.”

He frowned. “Well, just get it done before your permits run out.” He stormed away, and I let out a deep breath.

“Welcome to the neighborhood,” I told myself, looking up at the stupid color. I went inside, and the first thing I did was hold my breath that everything else was the way I wanted it to be. If I had to call my contractor, it would be to make one call.

The feature wall was underwhelming, and I wasn’t sure what to do with the large piece of driftwood that had been used as a fireplace mantle. I liked it, but I wasn’t sure it was my style. As a matter of fact, I wasn’t sure the entire house was me. I had gone for things that were popular and natural, but for some reason, the house looked more farmhouse than I had intended. Especially in the kitchen where the milk-washed cabinets were staring me in the face like my grandmother had painted them herself ages ago.

“Fuck.” It was no wonder why Cassie and Katrina had taken over designing the café. While I was a wiz at wardrobe, I might lack the ability for interiors.

After a quick tour, just to see if the second floor and attic space were just what I ordered, I realized it was perfect. The only other things I thought might need changing were the cabinets’ finish and the driftwood mantle, but after a second and third look, I had decided they were gorgeous. So, thankfully, the exterior paint was the only thing that needed changing.

I took out the phone, and after shooting a quick text to Eric that I’d made it safely, I dialed Patrick Dodd and walked back upstairs. As I entered my master bedroom suite, which was a combination of three rooms plus a large closet and huge bathroom, I walked over to the window and stared out across the balcony into the distance. I finally had a much better view than Eric. As I looked over the water at the boats in the distance, I knew I was home.

Dodd answered on the eighth ring. “Greyson, my man. Please tell me you’re in town with my final check.”

“I’m in town, but the final check will come after you have your men come out and change the color. If I didn’t know your reputation, I’d swear you did this as some kind of cruel joke.”

“Cruel joke? What the hell are you talking about?”

“The house is purplish blue. It’s an eyesore, and I’ve already gotten a complaint from the neighbors. They’re going to report me to the HOA, and I’m sure I’ll get fined. If that happens, you can kiss your final payment goodbye.”

“I don’t understand,” said Dodd. “I looked at that swatch myself.”

“Well, did you see it once it dried on the house? It’s somewhere between lavender and lilac, according to my neighbor.”

“I know you’re going to be upset, but I had to leave the job in my son’s hands. My wife wanted to go on a day trip, so I thought he could handle it. The paint was bought. I didn’t think there’d be a problem. He must have thought it was okay.”

“It’s not okay. It’s terrible. The neighbor is questioning my sexuality. I’m pretty sure he thinks I’m gay.”

“And you’re not?”

“No, I’m not.” I took a deep breath and tried to calm down. Other men often got that impression from my perfectly quaffed looks, but at least the ladies appreciated it.

“Of course. I’ll have my crew come out and take care of it.”

“You realize I wanted to have my house complete before I moved in, right?”

“Yes, sir, and I’m going to make it right. I promise. I’ll get back with you soon.” He hung up the phone like it was a hot potato.

I opened the door and walked out onto the balcony, trying to ignore the paint job which was clearly visible from where I stood. Instead of looking at the house, I looked out over the water and then closed my eyes and took in a deep breath. The salt air blew through my hair, and I reached up and ran my fingers through my hair.

It was slightly stiff from the product, but as I worked it more and more, it became much looser, the stiff strands breaking from their hold until my hair was a mess. I felt my face, the stubble of my dark blond facial hair just breaking through the skin, and I wondered if I could stand to let it grow.

It was time for a change, and not because of what others thought, but because I was free to do as I pleased. I didn’t have clients to impress or ads to sell. I had only my house, the water, and a dream.

I reached up and loosened my tie. Then I undid my cuffs. I walked back into my room to the stack of boxes that had been sent over the week before and found the one marked “closet.” I opened it up to find my jeans, which I had folded nicely in the box, and pulled out a pair. Then I had to find the next one with my shirts, where I pulled out a plain, pale-gray shirt that looked more like what my house should have been, and shrugged it over my head.

After changing my shoes to something more fitting my casual look, I walked downstairs. After another glance at the mantle, which was still growing on me, I went to the car to get my suits, which I had laid across the backseat. It was then I caught a glance at myself in the mirror. There was no fighting the urge to smooth out my hair. “Baby steps, Greyson. Baby steps.”

As I reached for the suits, my private pier caught my eye, and it was a magic moment as the breeze picked up and messed up my hair. I left the suits, shut the door, walked out to the boathouse, and went inside. This was the first thing they’d built for me. My own pier and boathouse. I looked at the empty slip. “There’s just one thing missing.”

4

Sage

“I’m sorry, Mr. Odom, but you wrote oak, not teak on your order.” The old man had been on the phone with me for nearly twenty minutes, arguing about his wood.

“I didn’t write no such thing!”

“Yes, sir, you did. I still have the original order in your handwriting that matches your signature.”

“You’re trying to pull a fast one on me.” The cranky, old man had run off his latest wife and was looking to redo the interior of his boat.

I remembered our specific conversation from the week before, but apparently, he’d already forgotten. “No, sir. No one is trying to pull a fast one. You were only charged for the oak, I assure you.”

“I’ll do the math and call you back. I wanted teak, not oak!” His call ended with a slam of his phone, and I hung up the business phone. A moment later, it rang again, and I held my breath, hoping it wasn’t him calling back. “Woodchuck’s.”

“Hello, this is Greyson Young. I’m calling about the order of Western Red Cedar I placed. I just wondered if it had come in yet.”

“Um, let me check, sir.” I put the phone down and headed to the back where Chuck, my manager, was unloading another shipment. “Has Young’s order come in yet?”

“I haven’t gotten that far into this, but it’s not likely. I’m not expecting cedar of any kind until the end of the week. Have him check in Friday.”

“Will do.” I walked back to the front and picked up the phone. “Chuck isn’t expecting cedar until Friday. We’ll call you when it comes in.”

“Okay, thanks.” The man was quick to hang up, and I went about my business finishing up my end-of-the-day duties. Sundays were a short day, and the only reason we had to go in at all was because one of our main suppliers delivered that morning.

After making sure the computers were shut down and I had everything in place for Monday morning, I went back to find Chuck and the others lugging lumber. They had the last pallet nearly unloaded when one of the straps snapped, and boards fell to the floor.

“Son of a bitch!” said Chuck. “All hands on deck. Let’s get that cleaned up.”

“I guess now is not the time to ask if I can leave,” I said with a laugh as I walked over and picked up a couple of the large boards and moved them back to their stack.

“As soon as you get that done, go on.”

“You might as well let her leave now,” said Kevin, one of the older men who worked on the crew. “She’s just making us lazy fuckers look bad.”

“Yeah, but then I’d have to depend on your sorry ass for more work.”

I smiled. “I’m good. I don’t mind pulling my weight around here.”

“Those two boards are your weight, beanpole,” said Tommy, who was one of the youngest. He liked to tease and flirt, but he was young enough to be a baby brother and was fresh out of high school. He brushed his dark hair from his eyes and flashed me his winning smile.

“Fine,” I said with a smile. “I’ll go, and you boys can do all this yourselves. I’d rather be at the bar anyway.” I had promised Lissa I’d drop by and see her for lunch.

“See you tomorrow,” said Chuck, pointing a finger in my direction. “Bright and early.”

I gave him a nod and waved at the others. “See you guys.”

I hurried out while I could, dusting off the dirt that had gotten on my pants. I got into my old truck, a bright blue and white sixty-seven Ford I’d inherited from my father, along with the house. Then I drove into town, just a few blocks away, and turned toward the pier and Anchor Management.

As I walked inside, Lissa hollered from across the bar. “There’s the lady of the hour.” She had a tray of nachos and two pitchers of beer she was about to send to a table. “I’ll be right with you.”

I took my usual place at the bar and watched as she delivered the food, then went to another table where she charmed herself a big tip and tucked the money into her cleavage. “Have a nice day, boys.” She waved at the men whose shit-eating grins were so big you’d have thought she’d just given them all a big kiss.

As she approached, I glanced around the bar. “What’s with this place? It’s dead for a Sunday.”

“You’re early. It usually picks up in the afternoon.”

“Chuck let me out early.”

“Lucky you. I’m surprised you came by. I figured you’d go home to Jasper and back to painting that wall of yours.”

“Nah, I added rocks this morning, and I need the grout to dry.”

“Rocks and grout on the wall? It really will look like you’re living in a rock, won’t it?”

“Let’s hope.” It would if I had my way.

“You should have come in last night. You missed all the gossip about the new guy in town.”

“Which new guy?”

“The one with the odd-colored house on Lincoln Street.”

“Oh, the colorblind old-timer. What about him?”

“No, not old or colorblind. Turns out, I was right. He is a hot, young guy from New York.”

“Are you also right about the part where he sweeps me off my feet?”

She shrugged. “Hey, I can’t make any promises. But I did claim him if he was hot, remember?”

“And Christian is due back in town, isn’t he?”

“Yeah, he’s home. He was actually delayed a day, and I haven’t seen him yet. Something about needing a little time to settle in. He’s probably ditching me.”

“He’s not ditching you. You two are stuck with each other. You might as well marry and get it over with.”

“Not if I can bag this fine new man in town.”

“You know you wouldn’t,” I said with a laugh. She only had eyes for Christian, and no one else would ever do.

She sighed and made a face like she hated herself for the fact that I was right. “Yeah, I know. He’s perfect, isn’t he?”

“Yeah, as far as men born and raised in Camden, I’d say he’s the cream of the crop.” Christian was from old money, and like me, Lissa was from little money. She had won her Prince Charming years ago when they were young, but both had been too stubborn to do anything about it.

“How’d you hear about the new guy?”

“Beth Ann Parker told me. She said the entire neighborhood is pissed off about the color of his house. He swears it was an oversight by Dodd’s son, Pat Jr., and they are supposed to be correcting it. Pat got his ass chewed out.”

“When are she and Pat getting married? I thought they got engaged like two years ago.”

“I think they’re waiting on Pat to find a different job. He hates working for his old man.” She slid a coke with grenadine and three cherries in front of me. “Here, tell me if that’s too strong. I’ll make you another one.” She had always teased me about my favorite drink. It wasn’t that I didn’t drink alcohol, just not in the middle of the day.

I took a sip. “It’s fine. You know my dad got me hooked on these.”

“I remember. You’re the only girl I know from school who used to hang out in a bar. It should be you standing on this side and not me.”

“No thanks. I had enough barroom drama before the age of ten to last a lifetime.” My father had not only been a patron, but he had owned a bar back in my early childhood. Once his health got bad, he sold the place to Lissa’s boss, who turned it into a seafood restaurant of the same name. I lifted my glass. “Here’s to the original Muddy Rudder.”

“May she forever live in our hearts. I had my first sip of alcohol there,” she said to a man who was listening from across the bar. He gave a nod and then turned his beer up as his attention went back to the TV behind the bar.

Suddenly, Lissa’s expression faded. “Jesus. Can’t this guy take a hint?” She folded her arms and looked down her nose, so I turned to see who had come in behind me.

Maddox Montauk walked up behind me with a shit-eating grin and his chest puffed up like some kind of gorilla who could start pounding on it at any moment. “There’s my girl.”

“She’s not your girl,” said Lissa. “Why don’t you grow up and find someone who’s interested, or at least someone else to bother?”

“Why don’t you mind your own business, Melissa?”

“It’s Lissa, asshole, and you come in here harassing my friend, and I’m going to make it my business.”

“I’m not harassing, and why don’t you let her speak for herself?”

He leaned against the bar beside me. “How are you, Sage? You’re looking good enough to eat.” He licked his lips.

“I’m not your girl, and I’m not letting you anywhere near me with that mouth.” He had once been a handsome boy who had asked me out, and then I’d learned the truth about him. His true personality made him the ugliest man in the world.

“Come on. You used to love it on yours.” He leaned in closer, and I backed away.

“Don’t come near me again. I’ve tried to be polite, and you just keep on and on.”

“That’s because I know you and me work. You’re the hottest girl I’ve ever dated, and I am not going to give up on you, Sage.”

“You dated half of our school and the only reason you’re still lurking around is because I’m the only one of those girls who didn’t sleep with you.”

The man at the end of the bar chuckled. Then he turned up his drink as Maddox cut him a dirty look. He didn’t have the balls to say anything, but his expression was clear. He was in a foul mood now that he’d been rejected.

“You’re going to regret breaking up with me, Sage. I’ve got a new job. It’s with Gore Enterprises. I’m going to make a fortune in sales and build a big house across town on the ocean.”

“Good for you. But I’m still not interested. You cheated on me with three girls.”

“You weren’t putting out. I had to do something.” He gave a belly laugh, and even the strange man at the bar shook his head at that one. “Come on. I’m only kidding. I was young and stupid then, Sage. You know I love you. We were meant to be together.”

“Are you going to order, or do I have to throw you out?” Paddy asked, rolling up his sleeves.

“I’m going, Paddy. Keep your shirt on.” He turned toward me and gave me one more pleading look. “I’m going to wait forever for you, Sage. You’ll see.”

“Please don’t,” I said as he walked to the door.

“That man is hopeless,” said Lissa, passing the man at the bar another drink.

I let out a deep breath. “Do you think he’ll ever give up?”

“Not as long as you’re single. Maybe I should just leave the new man to you.”

We shared a laugh, and I shook my head. “You say that like I’m really destined for him. I’m sure a rich man like him already has someone on the line.”

“Well, if he’s really hot, I hope he reels you in.” She gave me a wink, and with that, I shook my head and sipped my soda.

Nothing that exciting ever happened to me. Sometimes, I even wondered if Maddox was my destiny.

I’d rather die alone.

5

Greyson

Friday morning came before I knew it, and I was excited that the lumber I’d ordered should have arrived at the supplier and that Patrick was supposed to have his crew over to begin painting the house.

I had enjoyed sleeping in a whopping fifteen minutes more than normal and couldn’t get over how refreshed it had made me, like I’d slept an entire extra hour.

I had spent the week unpacking and making trips back and forth to town to purchase a few things I needed for the new house. New cleaning supplies were a must, and Cassie had told me I was supposed to buy a new broom. Something about it being bad luck to bring my old broom into the new house. She had even gone as far to say it wouldn’t know the corners of the new place, and while I thought she was crazy and superstitious, I appreciated the advice.

I picked up a new mop, broom, and vacuum cleaner, and then I spent another two hours reading how to put the bag in and deciding that I needed to hire a maid. I had wanted to do most of the cleaning on my own, especially since I didn’t know anyone here, and anyone I hired would be a stranger.

I had always been a neat and clean person, so I knew I had a little time before I had to have a full staff, and I wasn’t looking forward to anyone invading my privacy anytime soon. If I could only meet someone, a nice gorgeous woman who wanted to fuck and perhaps show me how to put the bag in the vacuum cleaner, then maybe I wouldn’t need a maid at all.

“Fuck, I’m lonely,” I said, hating the words coming out of my mouth. I didn’t get lonely. I had a slew of friends back home, and I could call any of them and have them come out to hang around and make me feel better about being here all alone, or I could get busy doing something to keep me so busy I didn’t notice the crippling need for comfort.

I had even jacked off in the shower, and I hadn’t needed to do that for myself in ages. My desperation was growing, and I found myself waiting for the phone to ring instead of making calls.

That was why I jumped at it when it rang. “Hello?”

“Um, Mr. Young?”

“This is Mr. Young, yes.” I was eager to hear that they’d be on their way to start the paint job.

“This is Pat Dodd,” said a much younger version of Patrick Dodd’s voice. “My father said I should call and let you know that we won’t be able to come and start the job right away as planned. We’re having to wait on the paint. The base your particular color is mixed from is out of stock, and we needed to make sure we got that color right this time.”

“How long until you can start?”

“Well, we’re hoping Tuesday.”

“Tuesday?” I sighed. “Whatever. Just make sure you’re here first thing Tuesday, or I’m taking another two-grand off what I owe your father.” I hung up and grabbed my keys, scratching the stubble that had finally come in nice and even after much trimming. I had trimmed it to look like a deliberate mess, but I wasn’t sure if I was the only one who would think that.

I had to go down to the lumber yard and take a look at what I ordered. If everything was acceptable, I’d have it delivered and start the weekend off right, working on my boat.

I drove across town to Woodchuck’s Lumber Yard and went inside the main shop. There wasn’t anyone at the counter, but the door had made a loud beep when I walked in, so I just assumed they had been alerted.

I looked out the window at the stack of lumber in the back and wondered which one was mine. And that was when I heard footsteps behind me. “May I help you?”

I turned around to see the prettiest redhead I’d seen in my life. I’d always been a sucker for a hot ginger, and this girl was right up there with the hottest, even though she wore a blue Woodchuck’s smock, had messy hair and had a black mark on her cheek.

“Um, I’m here to see if my order is in. The Western Red Cedar?”

Her mouth seemed to pop open like she was just as stunned as me, and then she grabbed her clipboard and quickly brushed the hair from her face, tucking it behind her ear as it hung long down her shoulders.

“Yes, it’s here. Would you like to take a look at it?” She waved me to the side of her counter and then through a door. As we walked to the back, she held her clipboard tightly against her and kept glancing back with a smile in her eyes that was a welcome like none I’d had in this town since my arrival. “You’re new around here.”

“You could say that.”

“Well, welcome to Camden.” She stopped in front of a large stack of lumber. “Here it is. If it looks good, we’ll have it delivered to your house. Unless you have arranged for pickup?”

“No, it’s good.” Before I could ask her about herself or read the nametag that was covered by her hair, a large, older man, who was fittingly enough built like a lumberjack, came around the corner.

“Hey, there! How’s that cedar look?” The man had a slightly southern accent, and once he appeared, the sound of a ringing phone took the girl away from me.

“It’s great.” I didn’t even care about the cedar anymore. I was more interested in the girl. I tried to get my mind back to business. She was probably married, and as I looked at Chuck, whose name tag wasn’t covered by his buzzcut, I hoped she wasn’t married to him.

“We’ll have it delivered tomorrow. I have the slip here. Is that the address? 255 Lincoln Street?”

“Yeah, that’s it. Big periwinkle house. You can’t miss it.”

Chuck gave me a strange look but then shook my hand. “We’ll have it there at seven a.m.”

“That’s perfect.” I followed him to the front, hoping to see the young lady, but she was nowhere in sight. Dammit.

I finished paying for the lumber and hoped that they wouldn’t screw me the same way Dodd’s had. I was so looking forward to fitting in, and I didn’t want to be known as the man in the periwinkle house.

Periwinkle Grandview just didn’t have the same appeal.

I headed back to my large eyesore and pulled my car into the garage.

When I got out, I nearly jumped out of my skin to find a man standing there waiting. “Hey!” I said with a start.

“Sorry to intrude, but that car is fucking amazing.” He held out his hand. “I’m Christian Vance. I live in the shack across the street.” Christian was not only my height but also around my age. His frame was much bigger, and it looked like he had done a lot of manual labor to get to his size, which gave me the stereotypical meathead vibe from him. And while I was all shades of blond and gold, he was dark-haired, which made him look kind of mean.

“You have a nice house,” I said. “One of the nicest on the block.”

“I did have the nicest until you moved in. Damn, son. You know how to make the locals look bad.”

“That wasn’t my intention,” I said, feeling like I’d gotten off on the wrong foot with everyone on the block.

He laughed and shook his head, and suddenly, his face lit up with a friendly glow. “Don’t sweat it. I’m just fucking with you. Seriously, this place is really something. I heard about what happened with the paint and thought I’d give you a hard time. I do love the car.”

“Thanks. It’s not really practical. I’m debating on something better to get me around. Maybe a Jeep. Something that’s been well-loved.”

“Trying to fit in, huh?” He laughed, and I tried not to be offended by the truth.

“I do kind of stick out, don’t I?”

“Like a turd in a punchbowl. But hey, that’s okay. You’ll find yourself. How many weeks are you here?”

“Weeks?” I didn’t understand the question.

“Yeah, until you go back to New York. This is your weekend house, right?”

I shook my head. “Nah, I’m here for good. Care to come in?” I had a gallon of milk that needed to find the fridge.

“Sure. I’m anxious to look around.” And look around he did. As soon as we went inside, he walked through the kitchen and to the living room, running his hand along my driftwood mantle and then stepping into the dining room which was empty. “You should do a little shopping and fill this place up with furniture. I’ve got the name of the best furniture store in the area.”

“Yeah?”

“Oh yeah. Vance Furniture, owned and operated by me and my old man, and my grandfather before us.”

“I saw that place in town.”

He chuckled. “Yeah, we’re hard to miss.” There was a large inflatable gorilla on top of the place announcing a “HUGE SALE.”

“I’ll check it out, thanks,” I said. The guy seemed okay. I wouldn’t mind giving him my business.

“I like your place. Once they get the color straight out there, this place is going to be a palace.”

“Thanks. I guess I just got a little carried away. But I wanted to make it a place I could stay in a while. A real home.”

“Hey, I get it. You’ve obviously worked hard in your young life. Enjoy it. You’re from New York City, right? What do you do? Software? Are you in IT?”

“No, I’m actually in marketing. Or was. I’ve retired.” As soon as I said it, I wished I hadn’t. This was a man, who, while wealthy in his own right, was probably going to have to work until he was at least fifty or sixty. And if my big house hadn’t already made me look like a major douchebag, telling him I was retired under thirty wasn’t going to do me any favors.

“You’re what, thirty-something?” he asked.

“I’m actually twenty-nine.” There wasn’t any sense lying. If I got to know him, he’d figure it out sooner or later.

“Damn, man. It must be nice.”

I had been fortunate to be hired by my best friend’s dad at a young age, and I had done a lot for the success of the company, including creating and selling several Superbowl ads. “Yeah, I’ve worked hard for years.”

Christian got a look on his face like he hoped that I wasn’t offended. “Oh, I’m sure you did, man. I admire that, is all. I just recently took over for my dad. He’s spending more time out on the boat himself.”

“Congratulations.” I could tell by the way he held his head up with pride how much his position meant to him.

“Thanks. So, what do you do for fun? You like to fish? Sail?”

“I’m actually into both.” I had only gotten my new fishing gear days earlier, but I couldn’t wait to use it.

“Do you have a boat?” He pointed out the window toward the boathouse.

“Not yet. My grandfather used to take me fishing and sailing years ago. I helped him build a boat, but it sold after he died. My uncle didn’t think I needed it. So, I’m going to build my own.”

“I admire that too. If you need any help, let me know. Or if you want a break, you can come out in my boat sometime. There are several events throughout the year, and we have a lot of parties on the water.”

“That sounds like fun.”

“It is. Hey, have you met anyone else in town?”

“No, I haven’t actually been anywhere.” Other than the lumberyard where the hottest redhead in town works.

“You should try Anchor Management. My girl Lissa works there. She’s a pistol.”

I wondered what his girl looked like and decided that no matter how nice or attractive she was, I wasn’t going to try and sleep with her. New town, new leaf. Besides, Christian was an all right guy and one of my only friends in Camden so far. And since he was my neighbor, I knew better than to shit where I slept. “I’ll have to check it out sometime.”

“Definitely. Come out and find me. We’ll drink a few beers, and I’ll introduce you to some of the locals.” He looked at his phone. “I should get going. I’m serious about coming out, man. I’ll show you around. Camden isn’t as bad as it looks on the surface.”

“Thanks, I can’t wait.” I shook his hand and then walked him out. After he left, I walked out to the boathouse. It had been a fairly decent day, and aside from the house still being blue, I no longer was.

6

Sage

Lunchtime at the lumberyard took preparation, and even though I’d handled it every day since my first day, there was always someone changing their order at the last minute. This was usually Tommy, the rookie, who had only been working with us a short time.

So as I walked out to the truck, he ran after me. “Hey, tell them no mayonnaise. I hate the stuff. And no onions. I don’t want bad breath if some young hottie shows up.”

“I already told them. I’ve been taking your order for months now. Besides, it’s already called in, and if I know Paddy, he’s got your order nearly ready.” The man was a whiz in his kitchen.

“Fine. Do you need me to ride along? It’s a tall order.”

“Nope, you can meet me here when I get back, though. And help me carry it in.” I shut the door before he could protest and fired up my old truck.

I headed into town, and when I passed the bank, which had a bright red Corvette sitting out front, my head turned. “There you are, Greyson Young.”

I had seen the car at the lumberyard earlier that morning, and I had his name from his order slip, which was set for delivery at 255 Lincoln, the periwinkle structure that was the talk of the town.

He had seemed normal enough, though extremely gorgeous, and I couldn’t wait to get to the bar and tell Lissa about him and find out if Christian had gotten back into town and met his new neighbor.

I parked out front of Anchor Management, which was more like the bustling restaurant this time of day than the popular bar it was by night. The fact that it was both had put it on the map and kept the locals and tourists equally happy.

I went in to find Melissa tying on her apron at the bar. “Paddy’s running slow today. We had a group of fishermen come in before you. It will be a minute.”

“It’s okay,” I said, bellying up to the bar. Even though it wasn’t to get wasted, I was feeling pretty giddy from just having something new to share.

“What’s got you smiling like a cat?” She narrowed her eyes as she wiped down the bar.

“I saw him.”

She made a face at first like she didn’t know who him was, and then her face lit up as she realized who I meant. “Him? The man from the purple or blue or whatever colored house?”

“Yeah, and I know his name. Greyson Young. He’s having a rather large delivery of cedar delivered first thing in the morning.”

“Really? And I thought I’d be the first one with the goods on him. Christian is back in town, and I’m going over later. I thought I might talk him into walking over and greeting the new neighbor.”

I shook my head at her and gave her a scolding look. Surely, she wasn’t going to flirt with the man right in front of Christian. But I never knew what she might do. She and Christian had been open before, but they’d been so close that I didn’t think that agreement still stood. “You already have one good-looking, rich man. Save some for the rest of us.”

“Oh, he’s all yours. I’ll keep my claws out of him for your sake. You walking in with that ear to ear smile was enough to tell me you’re smitten.”

“Smitten? You’ve been hanging around Paddy too long. No one else talks that way.”

“See, that wasn’t a denial.”

“Honestly, I’d be crazy to think I’ve got a chance. His car is worth more than my house, and he’s probably got some rich-ass model girlfriend back home in New York.”

“Did he say anything to you? What’s his voice like? How old is he?”

“He’s maybe thirty. I don’t know. And I wasn’t really listening to his voice. My heart was beating too fast from seeing him.”

“He’s that fine?” She tilted her head as if she didn’t want to believe it. “I wasn’t sure the rumors were true, especially coming from Beth Ann. She’s got sorry tastes when it comes to what’s fine.”

“She wasn’t wrong about him,” I said, shaking my head. I could picture him in my mind perfectly. “He’s got dirty-blond hair and blue eyes.”

“Sapphire or topaz?” she asked, knowing that I’d compare him to a stone of some sort.

“Topaz, for sure. They were so bright.” I realized I had my hand over my heart as Lissa chuckled and did the same.

“He sounds dreamy. Are you in love? Love at first sight is a thing, you know?”

I was certainly attracted to him, but I wasn’t sold on the love at first sight phenomenon. “I’m not in love. But I could be. If he’s not an asshole.”

“Only one way to find out. Do you work tomorrow?”

“Yeah, for a little while.” We were only open until two, but Chuck usually sent me home much earlier.

She reached out and covered my hand with hers. “Then you should go along for the delivery.” She went back to wiping down the area.

“Chuck usually goes to those, especially when it’s something as big as this one.”

“Then go along. Tell him you want to see the house, or better, that you want to see how to handle a big delivery.”

It wasn’t the worst idea in the world, and I did want to see where he lived and learn more about him. “He has always wanted to train me in case he needs backup. I’ll tell him I really need the experience and that I want to see the house.”

She laughed. “Chuck is going to see right through that, isn’t he?”

“Probably. It’s only out of curiosity. It’s not like the man felt anything from seeing me. I mean, could I have a less glamorous job? I’m sure my blue Woodchuck’s smock got him hot and bothered for me.” I thought of how much of a mess I was when he had come in. “Maybe I should just stay away. You could get Christian to get us the dirt on him. Maybe he could have us all over or something. It might be better that way.”

“I can’t believe you’re going to chicken out. You have the perfect in with the delivery, and you’re going to spoil it. Besides, I want to know what’s in that house. If the inside is just as tacky as the outside, you might want to dodge that bullet. Good looks aren’t everything.”

“He seemed well dressed. He was a little played down, but otherwise, I mean, look at his car.”

“Yeah, I bet it’s hard to fuck in one of those. It’s definitely a blow job car.” She gave me a teasing grin.

“To a man, all cars are blow job cars.” We both giggled, and she fixed me a drink while I waited.

“You’re probably onto something.” She turned and went to wipe the TV screen and the other side of the bar.

I couldn’t help thinking of what she had said and how I’d never even given oral sex to a man before. Maddox had been the only guy I’d dated, and he wasn’t worth the experience. “So, do you think you and Christian will ever get married?”

She shrugged and made a face that didn’t look promising. “You’ll probably be married before me at this rate. And besides, I’m not sure I’m housewife material.”

“Whatever.” I took a sip of my drink, and she went to the back to check on Paddy’s progress. She and Christian had been together for so long, on and off, that I wondered if she was afraid that their marriage would be a disaster.

“He’s wrapping up the last of your burgers,” she said as she came back.

“Thanks.”

“Hey, go to that delivery tomorrow, and then if you’re still interested and want to get to know him more, I’ll see if I can get Christian to host some kind of party. Maybe a dinner?”

“Sure, I’ll think about it.” I wondered if I should be so bold as to just ask the man out myself. I was a strong, independent woman, and it wasn’t like it was unheard of. But then, I didn’t want to look like a desperate woman either. One who couldn’t get a date without asking. Why did it always have to be so complicated for me where men were concerned? Maybe because I worked with them every day? But if anything, that should have given me an advantage.

Paddy rang his bell, and Lissa went back and brought it out to me. “It’s all there. I checked it myself.”

“Thanks. I know the guys will love it.” I went to the register and paid with Chuck’s card. He bought everyone’s lunch on Fridays.

“Let me know if you go.” She walked me out, helping me carry the large order. “I’ll be waiting for the dirt.”

“If you hear anything from Christian, you better let me know, too. I’m not even getting my hopes up at this point. He might even be gay for all we know.”

“In that case, maybe I better watch Christian. He’s liable to try and steal my boyfriend. We both know he’s the hottest guy he’ll find around here.” For someone who didn’t want to marry the guy, she was sure proud of him.

“I’m pretty sure you’re safe. Christian is a man’s man, but not in that way.”

We shared one more laugh and stopped at my truck. “Have a good one. I’ll stop by later this weekend, if I can still walk from all the hot sex I’ll be having.”

She gave a wicked laugh as she walked back inside, and I shut the door to my truck and put on my seatbelt, thinking of what it would be like to give myself to someone like Greyson Young. Would a man like him be worthy and able to appreciate a simple gift like my virginity, or would I be just another notch in his belt?

There was only one way to find out.

7

Greyson

As morning broke across the water, I dragged myself out of bed and got dressed in anticipation of my delivery that was due a half an hour later. I went down to my kitchen, where I fired up the Keurig and placed my cup in the dock. It was times like this that I found myself actually missing having a routine, and I knew that I’d have to make more.

Morning coffee was a whole lot different now that I didn’t have to grab it on the run, and since moving into my new home, I’d learned to take it out on the back patio where the view of the dock was breathtaking as the sun rose over the water.

All I could think about was my delivery and if I’d have a chance to see the redhead again.

As I waited, sipping the strong brew as the morning sun hit my face, I walked down across the yard, expecting a quick trip there and back. But then my phone rang, and I got distracted when I saw Eric’s goofy grin on my screen.

“Hey, are you missing me already?”

“More like being nosey. Cassie had a dream that you’d met someone.”

“Was she a redhead? Smoking hot body? Perky tits and a tight ass?” I closed my eyes and imagined the girl of my dreams without her blue smock; without much on at all except a wanton look of passion as she gazed into my eyes.

“I didn’t ask, but I thought I’d see how it’s going.”

“Well, it’s been rough, and you were right about that whole different-world shit. I’m not sure I fit in here. My house is a bluish-purple nightmare, and they won’t be here until Tuesday to correct it. Meanwhile, the old man next door, who I’m fairly sure thinks I’m gay, is up in arms about it and threatening to fine me if I don’t get it up to code. And then there’s Christian across the street who invited me out to a bar to meet his hot girlfriend. He’s not bad. Seems like a nice guy, and he offered to show me around, so I guess that’s something.”

“Sounds like you’ll get it together. You’re just hitting a few snags, is all.”

“I haven’t shaved since I got here. You wouldn’t recognize me.”

“Damn, don’t tell me you’re going full Grizzly Adams, like some hipster lumberjack wannabe?”

I stared out at the view as I approached the dock. The air was amazing, and I took a deep breath, filling my lungs with it as I made small talk. “Nah, but I might end up rocking a man-bun if I don’t go and get this hair trimmed.”

“Do I need to call up one of your exes and send her your way? What was that titty dancer’s name again?”

I chuckled. I even missed the way he ripped on me about my choice of exes. “Cinnamon. That was my Spice Girl’s phase.” At least, that was what he’d called it.

I stopped on the dock and then walked into my empty boathouse for a moment, knowing I’d most likely hear the sound of the delivery truck, which was probably still about ten minutes out.

“Oh, yeah.” He belly-laughed. “That was classic.”

“Her father hated me. He’d hate me more if I called her up and had her come all the way out here.”

“Well, at least he couldn’t find you, and it might beat being alone.”

Maybe he was right about the lonely part, but Cinnamon wasn’t the girl for me. “Yeah, well, there is a new interest. I’m just not sure she noticed me.”

“Not notice you? Holy fuck, man, you are slipping.” His tone turned suspicious. “Wait a minute. Who are you, and what have you done with my best friend?”

“I know, I guess I’m slipping. I didn’t even get her name.”

“That’s pretty fucking bad, man. I’m starting to worry about you now.”

“Don’t worry. I can find her again if I need to. She’s a redhead down at the lumber yard. She’s three-P material for sure.” Three P was pretty, perfect tits, and perfect ass, as well as an inside joke between me and Eric since we were prepubescent boys.

“That hot, huh?”

“From what I saw? Yeah. I’m hoping she shows up here today to deliver my order. I might just have to deliver the charm. You know, show her who Greyson Young really is.”

Eric laughed. “Don’t show her too much. You’ll scare her away.”

I laughed, and just then, someone cleared their throat behind me. A feminine sound that sent chills down my back as my eyes widened. I turned around slowly, both hoping it was the redhead and hoping she hadn’t heard the smack I was talking.

The redhead stood with her clipboard hugged tightly to her chest and a smirk on her face that told me she’d heard plenty.

“Um, Eric. She’s, um, they’re here. I’ll call you later.” I hung up the phone as she looked me up and down, seemingly unimpressed.

“I tried to knock on your door, and when I was leaving, I saw you walk in here.”

“It’s cool. I’m Greyson.”

“I know. I met you yesterday, and I’m delivering your wood.”

Yes, you certainly are. I felt my cock responding to her. She was so beautiful that she belonged in fancy dresses at galas and not in the royal-blue smock, although she did wear it nicely. “Of course, I’m sorry.” I still stood there like a lump.

She rolled her eyes. “I’m going to need to tell the guys where to unload it.”

“Of course,” I said, suddenly remembering how to walk. “Right this way.” I led her out and then pointed to the door behind the boathouse. I had built the thing as a workshop and a slip, and it was going to be perfect serving the dual purpose. “If you could put it just there behind the shop, near the door, I’d appreciate it.”

“I’ll go and tell them.” She turned and walked away, and I followed her to the driveway, where she waved the driver in.

“Back of the boathouse, and don’t block the door,” she yelled to him as he stopped.

I stood there watching them as she stepped away and he carried on. I had to get her name. I had to know more about her. I had to stop failing miserably.

As she walked back over, she handed me the clipboard. “Once they have it unloaded, you can give it a once-over and then sign next to the X.”

I glanced at her shirt, but she didn’t have her name tag visible. Her long red hair hung down too far again. “What’s your name?”

She gave me another look like she was sizing me up. “Are you about to turn on the charm and show me what you’re made of?”

I felt a sinking feeling like I’d already blown it. “I knew you were there. It was a stupid joke, but I guess I hoped you had a sense of humor.”

“Oh? That’s how you break the ice? With stupid jokes and offensive insinuations about charming me?”

I was quickly trying to defuse the situation. “How do you know I was talking about you?”

“I’m the only woman working down at my job, and I’m the only redhead too.”

She had me, and there was no use in denying anything. “I’m so sorry. It wasn’t my intention to offend. I just regretted not getting your name, is all. Your boss kind of cut us off.”

She seemed a bit hesitant. But after a deep breath, she answered. “I’m Sage Tyler.” She stuck out her hand, and I reached for it, hoping I wouldn’t draw back a nub.

“It’s good to meet you.”

“Likewise.” She didn’t seem impressed, and then she abruptly walked away without a second word.

I held the clipboard and watched as she went over and began helping the two men who had come along in a separate truck as they unloaded the stacks of lumber.

“Put them here,” she said to them, pointing to the exact spot I’d showed her. “Do you have a tarp?”

It took me a minute to realize that she was talking to me. “No, I don’t. I’ll get one.”

She walked back over. “Are you building a boat?”

“Yeah. That’s the dream.”

“Cool. Make sure you keep that on the down-low. People steal around here. Especially good lumber like this. It ends up on one of the islands being used by shady contractors. We keep all of our customers’ orders private, but you never know who will talk.”

“Wow, who knew there was such a thing as lumber thieves?”

“You’d be surprised, Mr. Young.” She gave me a half-hearted smile that didn’t quite touch her eyes.

“Please, call me Greyson. I can’t be much older than you.” I wanted to know her age and anything else she was willing to share.

“Is that your charming way of asking me how old I am?” Her brow rose, and she glanced down her nose at me.

“If you’d like to answer.” I wasn’t going to push this girl into anything. I wasn’t sure if she liked me or not, but I was starting to believe those old tales of redheads and their tempers.

“I just turned twenty-seven.”

“Hey,” called a guy from the truck. “Come tell me if this is too high.”

She waved me over with her, and as I looked at the stack, the young man walked over and nudged Sage while he caught his breath. “Glad you came along. You’re the only reason Chuck isn’t bitching at us right now.”

Sage smiled big at the boy, who couldn’t be more than twenty, if a day.

“Maybe he’ll let you come from now on. Lord knows you do make a better view.” He flashed her a wink, and then I cleared my throat.

“Um, could you make two shorter stacks with the rest of it?” They still had another pallet to unload.

“You bet.” The boy went back to work, and we stood watching.

Surely, she wasn’t into that young kid. She watched on, and I paid close attention and finally realized she was flattered but not impressed by the young man, or at least it seemed.

“There you go, Mr. Young. Now, you can check it out and sign the release. We’ll get out of your hair.” She tapped one of her feet, and I wondered if she was nervous around me. She was a good head shorter than me, and I thought of all the ways I’d make good use of her size as I stepped away from her and glanced at the wood.

As I turned around and signed the clipboard, the others had already climbed back into their trucks. “It’s perfect. Thanks.”

“Thank you.” She hesitated as she started away. “Did you really know I was standing there earlier in the boathouse?” She shook her head. “I mean, did you mean what you said?” She narrowed her eyes at me.

Something about her was extremely intimidating. “No.”

Before I could finish, she shook her head. “That’s too bad.” Then she walked over to the truck and climbed inside.

I had only meant that I hadn’t known she was there. But other than that, I’d meant every word I’d said.

As she drove away, I knew I’d blown it again. I looked over at the stack of wood and wondered if I had enough.

“Nope, you should have ordered more, Greyson.” I made up my mind I wasn’t going to give up on the girl so easily.

8

Sage

I stepped back away from the painting I was working on and looked at the colors. While I had planned on going for a large amethyst geode, I had ended up going for a neutral palette, and so far, I didn’t regret it. I looked at the rocks which I had attached and checked for any that had grown loose in the drying process.

“Thank goodness you’re all staying in place,” I said to them as if they could hear me. “Now, I just get to do this six more times, and then I can start with the epoxy gloss.” Jasper came over and rubbed against my legs. “Are you hungry, little piggy?” He had been snacking all day, and while I had no room to talk, I had fed him most of my sandwich.

I walked to the kitchen, wondering what someone like Greyson Young did with their Sundays and if he really knew what he was doing when it came to building a boat. It would be a shame to see all of that gorgeous cedar go to waste on some botched attempt, but maybe he would surprise me.

“Stop thinking about him. He’s obviously a player. Even if he wasn’t joking, he thought he could charm his way into your pants, and the last thing you need is a one-night stand.” I looked down at Jasper, who was probably wondering why I’d taken to rambling instead of feeding him.

“Sorry, old boy. Let’s get you something.” I opened the cabinet and found his canister of kibble, and using the measuring cup I kept inside of it, I scooped out a small portion and put it in his dish.

I had just fed Jasper when I heard a sound coming from my phone. And when I went back to the living room to check it, Maddox had messaged me: Thinking of you, Sage. Give me a chance.

“Dammit. How’d he get my number?” I let loose a deep breath and typed out my response. NOT GOING TO HAPPEN.

I was just about to go back to work on the painting when I heard a car pull up outside, and I held my breath that it was Lissa, and Maddox hadn’t taken to stalking my house again. Before I could get to the window, I heard a knock. “Who is it?” I called.

“Lissa, let me in. I have big gossip!”

I unbolted the door and opened it wide. “Come on in. And hurry. I’m not sure if Maddox will try to slip in behind you.”

“Maddox? He’s been here?” She came in, quickly shut the door behind her, and turned the lock.

“Not yet, but it’s only a matter of time. He’s texting me again.”

She frowned. “I thought you got a new number.”

“I did. He must have gotten it from someone.” The town was small and full of busybodies trying to always do a good deed.

“Damn. I’m sorry. On a happier note, I have it on good authority that Greyson Young is not only a handsome man, but super nice and my boyfriend’s newest friend.”

“Christian met him already? Did he go over and bring a loaf of friendship bread or something? That was fast.”

“He said he saw him drive up and wanted to see the car up close. He’s been in his house.”

“Well, I’ve been there too. I went along on the delivery. I tried to call you about it, but you must have been busy with Christian. How was that?”

“How was that? You just drop a bomb that you went to the hot new guy’s house, and you’re asking about me and Christian?”

“I don’t know what to think, honestly. For a minute, I thought he was really interested, and I got my hopes up, only to have him smash them.” I sat on the couch, and Jasper padded in from the kitchen and climbed up in my lap. He licked his paws and washed his face as I stroked his marbled fur.

“Wait, what the fuck happened? Did he do something to you?”

“No, I wasn’t alone with him. Well, I guess at first I was. I walked into the boathouse, and he was on the phone, telling someone about his encounter with me at the lumberyard. He said he was going to turn on his charm and come back to see me. He made it sound like he was genuinely interested, and then when I caught him, he said he knew I was there.” I wished I’d waited ten minutes to walk in. There was nothing like thinking someone was into you, only to have them deny it.

“He might have been embarrassed, Sage.”

“I don’t know. I got up the courage to ask him about it before I left, and he didn’t give me the answer I was looking for. I’m sure if I ever see him again, he’ll have a good laugh, and that will be that.”

“This doesn’t make sense. I’m sure he was just caught off guard. How did he look at you? Did you see anything in his eyes?”

“No, and he looked at me like I was a three-headed bug.” I felt like I looked like one when it came to him. “He’s probably used to dating skinny fashion models.”

“Please, you’re thin. You could be one of those models.”

“Whatever. I’m not getting into that argument again. I’m lacking, and he sees it. I feel stupid even talking about it really. It makes me feel pathetic, and I hate that whiny bullshit.”

Jasper mewed like he hated it too. Then he got up and turned around so I could pet his head.

“Don’t be so premature to count him out. You never know. It could turn into something.”

“I doubt it. I’m just going to let it go.”

“But Christian promised that he was going to introduce the two of you and try to play matchmaker.”

“Tell him thanks but no thanks. I’ve already met him, and he’s clearly, painfully not interested.”

“What if I’m right, and he really is, but he’s just too much of a goofball to show it? Will you at least give him a second chance?”

It had been embarrassing to ask him if he really meant that he liked me and wanted to come and see me, and then to have him tell me it was all a joke was just too much. I didn’t need that kind of person in my life. If I wanted to play games, I would go out with someone like Maddox Montauk.

But then, a part of me was unsure. What if I was wrong about him and his intentions? I wasn’t as used to men and their confusing ways like Lissa. “Fine, I’ll take your advice, and you can call me if Christian arranges anything. But if he’s a jerk and breaks my heart, I’m going to hold you responsible.”

“Fair enough, and don’t worry. If he breaks your heart, I’ll have Christian break his face.”

I got up and walked over to the rock garden. As cheesy as it seemed, the place made me happy, and I picked up a large piece of sodalite and held it in my palm. Though the weight of it was heavy in my hand, the stone was cool to the touch. Its calming quality, which put me at ease, also reminded me to be true to myself. I hoped I had made the right decision, but I wasn’t going to lose sleep over him either way.

“What are you thinking?” she asked. “I’ve never known you to be so quiet unless something is weighing heavily on your mind.”

“It’s nothing,” I said.

“Bullshit.”

“It’s just that he’s so handsome. I can’t stop thinking about him, even if I want to.” I hated that I had that reaction to him.

“He is a catch.”

I put the large chunk of sodalite back in the garden and walked over to join her on the couch. “What else did Christian say about him?”

“Just that he was a cool guy, and he didn’t have to work. Apparently, he was pretty jealous of that fact.”

“I wonder how he makes his money? Or maybe he’s just spoiled by wealthy parents.”

She turned to face me, kicking off her shoes in the process. Then she tucked her foot up under her butt. “Quick guesses?”

“Sure, hit me?” I was interested in her ideas about him.

“He’s a drug lord, murdered three people and stole all of the cash from the deal. Now he’s built his hideout and is going to build the boat to sail away and never be found.”

“He’s a crazy scientist who came up with a cure for a rare disease that the government paid him to keep quiet about. He’s got the cure to cancer in his back pocket, but they paid him off and told him to get lost.”

“That’s a good one. I’ve heard that’s totally true. There are a ton of diseases that they have the cure to, and they just don’t want everyone to know about it.”

“You’re not being quick,” I said, snapping my fingers.

“Um, he’s a—shit, I don’t know. He’s a bank robber. He’s been sitting on the money for several years, and now he’s finally getting brave. The police have a sting set up, and tomorrow when I go over to bang Christian again, we’ll see him getting hauled away in cuffs.”

“You’re going back again tomorrow? Does this mean it’s getting hot and heavy?”

She turned back and let her feet fall to the floor. “No. It means that he was too tired to get busy yesterday. I think he’s probably tired from fucking everything that moved while he was gone.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Yeah, well, I don’t know what else to think, you know? I thought for sure he’d come back and we’d be all over each other. Maybe the time apart has made him realize that there is life without me in it.”

“Or maybe you’re talking crazy. He’s in love with you. He’s just probably stressed from taking over at the furniture store.”

“I don’t know. He’s waited for that job for years, and that’s because he’s done most of it. If anything, his job should have gotten easier.”

“In ways, yes, but in others, no. I’m sure it’s fine.” I leaned forward and put my hand on her shoulder. “We should take a girls’ weekend and get lost without either of those fools. And while we’re out, we should vow not to even think of them.”

She shook her head. “You couldn’t go a minute. You’re thinking about Greyson Young right now, aren’t you?”

I smiled as my cheeks turned red. “Yes. Maybe. So, sue me.”

She gave a cackling laugh. “We’re horrible.”

About that time, there was a sound like someone had pulled up in the driveway. “Do you hear that?” I walked to the window and carefully peeked out so they couldn’t see me.

“Who is it?” asked Lissa.

My heart sank when I saw the black SUV. “Take one guess.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me. Not Maddox again.” She got up from the couch and stormed to the front door.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m going to tell him to fuck off. You don’t need this kind of bullshit, Sage. Men like this need to know you’re not going to be their victim.” She opened the door. “Fuck off, Maddox!” I covered my face, knowing the neighbors were going to freak out. “I’m calling the cops and telling them you’re trespassing. This time, it’s restraining order time.”

Maddox rolled down the window. “I love you, Sage. I just wanted to talk.”

“Go away, Maddox. I can’t talk. I can’t see you.” I slammed the door, and he backed out and burned rubber down the road.

“He’s taking this too far. He’s liable to come here in the night and creep into your house.”

I hated to even think about something like that. “Don’t say that! I’ve got to sleep here at night alone, and that’s not going to make me feel any better, thank you.”

“Sorry, I just mean that he’s getting out of control again. You need to contact the police and at least tell them what’s happening. If he tries to come back and you do have to call them, at least they’ll have had a call before and know what’s up.”

“I guess you’re right. But no cops. Not this time. I swear if he comes back, I’ll call the minute I see him. Even if he just drives by.”

She glanced down at her watch. “Come on. Let’s go grab something to eat, my treat.” She grabbed her purse, and I hesitated.

“I guess so.” I gave in and grabbed my keys and handbag. “I could eat. A certain cat ate half of my sandwich.”

She glanced over at Jasper from the stoop and gave him a thumbs-up as if their plan had worked. “Good job, little buddy.”

I shut the door and locked it. “I always knew you two were in cahoots.” As we left the house, I wondered, for no reason at all, if Greyson Young liked cats.

9

Greyson

“Get out of my flowerbed, you fucking feline menace.” I had just paid a fortune to have my landscaping done, and for some reason, the neighborhood stray wanted to shit in my flowerbed right next to the water spigot. It was like it knew just where to do it so I would have to see it each time I hooked up the hose.

I had wanted to spray off the Vette before going into town, but that idea was ruined, and I was already unsure if I should carry my bad mood with me to the lumberyard.

Not only did I have to deal with pesky cats, but Dodd’s had delayed me once again, and my house’s new paint job was coming in their sweet time.

I was glad to drive away from the house and happy I had a good reason to go down and see Sage, who Eric had teased was my new Spice Girl. I had called him, and he had threatened to do an emergency intervention if I didn’t ask her out. So with any luck, I’d stop dicking around and get my shit together.

I drove up to the lumberyard and parked next to an old Ford sitting in the lot. It was nice and probably belonged to the little punk who had flirted with Sage right in front of me. I made a sound that one could only describe as a growl and then got out of the car.

I went inside hoping she’d be up front and was horrified when I did see her. She stood on the other side of the window in the warehouse on a short ladder with a large box over her head, passing it up to the young prick.

I ran out as she teetered on the rickety ladder. “Here, this is the last one,” she said, hefting the box up to him.

“Damn, that’s heavy,” said the boy. “I’ve got it. Thanks.” He disappeared into the loft over my head. And I wondered why the space didn’t have a ladder.

“Sage?” My voice was full of concern.

“Hey,” she said with widened eyes. “Mr. Young. What brings you in?”

“It’s Greyson. And did you need any help?” I hated to see her on the ladder lifting such heavy things. “You’re a bit too small to be lifting anything that heavy above your head.”

“Oh, it’s okay. I do it all the time.” She waved me off and then brushed off her hands on her jeans. “Did you need something?”

“Um, well, yeah. I thought I should probably order more wood.”

Her eyes lit up with surprise as she looked down from the ladder rung where she sat. “More? Of the same thing?”

“Yeah, I’m not sure I had enough lumber.”

As she turned and came down the ladder, I put my arms up in case she fell, holding the ladder steady when it wobbled.

She made it down and gave me a long look. “Not enough? It’s probably in your best interest to go ahead and use what you have, and then when you’re getting low, you can make your next order. That way, you don’t have a lot of unused wood.”

She had a point, and I liked that she was so smart and helpful.

“You’re probably right.” I felt kind of silly for even coming down, but now I was more determined than ever to ask her out.

“Come on; let’s go inside.” She led me back to the front counter, and I walked around to the other side as she stepped in front of the register. “If you’re sure you want to order, I guess I could put one in.”

“Nah, it’s okay. I think I’ll do what you suggested.”

She gave me a half-hearted smile. “Okay. So, is there anything else I could help you with?”

Oh, so many things. “Actually, there is something else. I’m new to town, and I was wondering if you knew of any good restaurants.”

“There are several. What do you like?”

“Good company, for starters. Would you like to join me? You can choose any place you like.”

“Are you asking me out on a date, or do you just want friendly company?” She gave me the same narrow stare she had at the boathouse. I couldn’t read this girl, and she drove me absolutely crazy and threw me completely off of my game. “I’m not opposed to taking you out on a date if that’s what you’re asking.”

“I’m not asking anything, but technically, you didn’t ask me on a date, and you still haven’t.” She had a point. I’d gone about it in a roundabout way.

“Sorry. I guess you just put me off of—”

“And now I put you off?”

“Off my game. Dear God, woman. Let me finish. You’ve already got the wrong idea about the boathouse. I wasn’t saying no to meaning what I said. I meant no, I really didn’t know you were standing there. I was embarrassed.”

“So, you’re here, trying to turn on the charm? Or to ask me out on a date?”

“Both, and I’m failing miserably, aren’t I?”

Her smile lit up her face. “Yeah, you totally are.”

“So, I guess I should start over.”

“Yeah, you should. Right down to the reason you came in. So, go on.” She came around the counter and shooed me out of the office. “Come back in and try again, and if you use some baloney story about ordering more wood, this time, I’m going to take the order, and you’re going to have to line your closets with the leftover cedar.”

Little did she know, my closets were already cedar lined. “Fair enough.”

She slammed the door in my face, and I laughed because no one had ever put me in my place like she was, and it was such a turn on. I cleared my throat and walked back into the room.

“Good afternoon, Mr. Young. May I help you?”

“Yes, you can. You can help me by doing me the honor of being my date tonight.”

She rolled her green eyes up to heaven and then met mine directly. “Okay, but where are you taking me?”

I leaned in over the counter, giving her my best, charming smile. I’d almost thought I’d left it somewhere in New York. “Anywhere you want to go. I’m new in town, and I really don’t know any good restaurants.”

She looked surprised. “Ah, so there was some truth to what happened earlier?”

I shrugged. “Earlier? I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I wasn’t going to ruin my do-over by looking back, and it seemed to make her smile even bigger.

“You’re funny.”

My phone rang, and I took it out of my pocket and hit the ignore button. “Is that a yes?”

She reached out and took my phone from my hands, and I let her do it. “Yes, it is,” she said, opening my contacts. “What time tonight?”

“How about seven-thirty?” I glanced down as she typed in her number, then met her eyes, eager for her response.

She slid the phone back across the counter. “Sounds good to me. Dress nice. I want the best place in town.”

“Not a problem. I can’t wait.”

She leaned in over the counter, a breath away from kissing me. “Now get out of here before I change my mind. Some of us have to work.” She stepped away, and I wondered if she had heard that I didn’t have to hold a job.

Surely, it was just a figure of speech and not because I’d told Christian that I was retired. I didn’t want a girl who wanted me for my money, but Sage really didn’t really seem the type. It was a small town, and I was sure word got around fast. Just like it had about my house. There were people driving by just to get a look at it.

I took my time leaving, and as I stepped out the door, I stopped and took one more glance over my shoulder.

I breathed a sigh of relief as I got in my car, and then I started it up and checked my phone for her number, making sure there were enough digits and she hadn’t shorted me just to get back at me for earlier. “Time to open a line of communication,” I mumbled to myself. Then I typed out a message to text to her: Miss you already.

A few moments later, there came her response: I can see you. You’re still here.

Fine, I’m going.

I started the car and backed out of the space. Then I headed out of the lot and toward town, glancing to see who the call was from that I missed. The auto trader in Rockport had called. It was time to go pick up my new Jeep.

I had always liked Eric’s Jeep, and when I got to the place, I took a photo and sent it to him and then dialed his number.

“Looks like you got the girl anyway,” he said upon answering. “When you said she was a redhead, I should have known you were talking about a Jeep.”

“Ha! You’re a real riot. But get this, my friend. I got both girls. The Jeep, and I’m taking Sage out tonight.”

“I’m super proud that you’re back to your old self.”

“Me too. She’s a tough one. Let me tell you. I go in, still fucking shit up, and she pushed me out of the place and made me come back for a do-over.”

He laughed and then pulled the phone away from his mouth and told Cassie. “Damn, I’m surprised you didn’t get in your car and drive away.”

“No, it was so hot, my dick got hard. I never thought I’d like to be put in my place, but damn.”

“Hmm, you know, maybe she’s the one? Anyone able to do that to you, she’s bound to be special.”

“Maybe if you’re lucky, you’ll get to meet her.”

“I’d like that,” said Eric. “I can’t remember the last one of your girlfriends that I actually met. I mean, I don’t count the one I caught you banging in your office, but you know what I mean.”

He had walked in as I was full thrust, banging the beautiful blonde I’d been seeing. She had wanted to see the city from my high rise, so I’d brought her into my office. “Yeah, if I had shown her your view, that might have worked out. I don’t think she believed I ran the company.”

“Keep us posted, my friend. And be happy. Have a good time. You’ve worked hard, and you deserve it. I better get down to this meeting, man. I’ll call you later.”

With that, he hung up the phone, and I looked up to see the salesman crossing the lot with the keys to my Jeep.

“Here you go, Mr. Young. That beauty is all yours.” In my mind, I was thinking about Sage. All mine? I’d love that.

“Thanks, man.” I had to go home and get things ready.

10

Sage

I had never been so nervous for a shift to end, and even as it inched closer, I wondered if I had made the right call. The man could be a serial killer for all I knew, and there I was, committed to going out with him.

“You look green,” said Lissa as I came out of the bedroom.

“I feel like I’m going to puke. I don’t know why I said to dress up. I mean, we’re in Camden, on the water. And I haven’t worn a dress in ages.”

“It’s a fun, casual dress, though. You’re a bohemian goddess. Besides, you don’t look as fancied up as you feel.” She was trying to be helpful, but I stood there wondering if I looked as sick as I felt. The butterflies in my belly had steak knives.

“I should just change and put on jeans.”

She shook her head. “All of your jeans have paint on them, and you look beautiful, just nervous. Like you’re going to be sick, honestly. You’ve got this. He’s just a man. Deep breaths.”

I took a deep breath and walked over to the bowl where I kept an assortment of tumbled stones. I picked out a few of the blue ones and then chose one, which I stuffed in my bra.

“What are you doing?” Lissa looked at me as if I had just eaten one.

“Blue lace agate.” I needed it to control my mouth and to help me not make a complete fool of myself.

“I don’t even know what that means,” she said, giving me a worried look. “Is that supposed to be a sex deterrent? Because if he finds that, I’m pretty sure all bets for sex are off.”

How could she think I was going to sleep with him? “It’s the first date!”

“And?” She gave me a sly grin as a car pulled up in the drive, his headlights reflecting through the window.

I glanced out to see his red Vette which looked a deep cherry color in the dim light of dusk. “That’s him. You’ll lock up, right?” I left the stone where it had rested snug in my cleavage and grabbed my handbag.

She picked Jasper up and held him tightly. “Good luck.”

I threw her a look over my shoulder and hurried out, my sandals clanking along with my jewelry as I approached the car.

Greyson stepped out of the Vette looking like he was ready for the Academy Awards. “Wow,” he said, looking me up and down. The look on his face was a mix of surprise and uncertainty. “You look beautiful. But I feel—”

“Overdressed?” He definitely was. He had on a dark blue and black fitted suit with shoes so shiny they put off a glow that no one could miss.

“Yeah.” He looked down at his suit and then tugged his cuff links and straightened his tie. “I guess this is a little too much.”

“And I thought I overdressed.” I gave a playful laugh, and that seemed to put him at ease because he laughed too.

“Look, I’m kind of having a hard time fitting in.”

“I always have a hard time fitting in, but if you want, we can go find you something else to wear. You look a little uncomfortable.”

“Actually, I’m not. I’m kind of at home in a suit like this, but I keep forgetting I’m not at home. But I’d like to relax a bit. Do you care if I go by my place and change?”

“Not at all. As long as you’re not going to kill me and stuff me in your closet.”

Greyson gave me a horrified look. “Do what?” he asked as he opened my door.

“I’m kidding. I just realized tonight that I don’t really know you. You’re a new stranger in town. You could be a murderer for all I know.”

“The only thing I kill at is fashion. But only in New York, apparently.”

“Apparently,” I said with a chuckle. “But a suit like that around here might start a fight.”

“Noted.” He shut my door and then walked around to get in the car.

As he got in and started the engine, I looked up to see Lissa staring out the door. I knew she was just waiting on us to leave so she could go. And she was probably getting an eyeful of my “too hot for Camden and his own good” date.

As he drove toward Lincoln street, we made small talk, and soon we approached the big periwinkle house. “I can’t believe they haven’t put up torches on your lawn. Everything on Lincoln is usually so restricted.”

“Don’t give them any ideas. With any luck, this ugly color is going to be gone soon. It’s supposed to be gray.”

“Well, I like the color. Maybe not for your house, but it has its place in the world. Even in Camden.”

He laughed. “What would you call it? Blue or purple?”

“It’s blue. It would need a touch more red to be purple.”

“Tell that to the neighbor. He called it lavender.” He pulled into his drive and shut off the car. “I’ll just be a minute, but you should probably come in and have a drink while you wait.”

“Sure.” I took a deep breath and tried to concentrate on the stone. So far, I was doing okay and hadn’t shot off at the mouth.

Eager to see inside, I stepped up onto the porch as he unlocked the door. “Come on in,” he said, walking into his house. The furnishings were sparse, and the driftwood mantle caught my eye.

“Wow, it’s so homey.”

“Thanks, I’ll be right back.” He kicked off his shoes, picking them up from the floor. I noticed his socks, which were baby blue, navy, and black with an argyle print, and surprisingly complemented his suit perfectly.

“I love your socks,” I said as he approached the stairs.

“Thanks. That’s my signature, I suppose. I have quite a collection of argyles.”

“Can I see?” I didn’t know what made me ask, but I supposed it was wanting to see the rest of his house and to be near him.

“Sure, as long as you don’t think I’ll lock you in the closet.” He waved me up, and I joined him, staying one step behind on the stairs which gave a gorgeous view of his living room.

“You have an amazing house. It’s so big and roomy.” I could only imagine having a place that big to do yoga and meditation.

“Here, this is my room.” He opened the door, and I stepped in to look around. “And here is the dressing room, where I keep my socks.” He went into the closet off of his bedroom, and while I expected to find a crowded closet, it was a whole other room that was just as big as my bathroom.

Along the walls were clothing racks, where he had an impressive display of suits, and on the other side were his shoes, with a cabinet right in the middle. “Everything below this are socks, and above it, are my ties.”

“Wow. Did you design this place yourself?”

“Yes. I had a little help from Cassie. She’s my best friend’s wife. I told her what I wanted, and she and Katrina, both are my business partners, drew it out.”

“Well, they did you right.” I couldn’t help but wonder if Katrina had been someone special in his life or if they had kept it strictly business. I looked up to the racks and found a pair of jeans hanging, and then on the other side were a few button-down shirts. “How about this and this?” I took them down from the rack and passed them over. Then I bypassed the ties and went right in for the socks. He truly did have every color and style imaginable, as long as they were argyle. “I love your collection.”

“If socks could be considered a collection. Thanks.”

“They can. I collect rocks.”

“Rocks and socks? Are we a pair?” He gave a chuckle. “I should change. I’ll go in the bathroom. Feel free to look around.”

He walked back into his room and then through another door. I walked around his room, thinking about him sleeping there and other things he might do in his bed. As my cheeks stained with blush, I decided to go to the next room, which was a home gym and, just off that one, was a home office. The view out that window was amazing and overlooked the water just feet away in the distance where erosion couldn’t hurt it.

“Is this better?” he asked. “I actually feel a bit better.”

I turned around, and my breath hitched at how handsome he was. He had been supermodel hot in the other clothes, but now, he was more my style, laidback and at home. “You look very handsome.”

His cheeks reddened a bit as he smiled and raked his hand through his hair, letting it fall where it may. Even hotter. “Thanks. Are you ready?”

“Yeah.”

He reached for my hand, and I took his as we walked down the stairs and out to the car. Then he opened the door for me, and after we settled and he drove us across town, per my directions, we parked outside the Muddy Rudder.

“That’s an appetizing name,” he said with a laugh. “I hope the place tastes better than it sounds.”

“It does. And the name was from the bar that used to be here.”

“Sounds like it was a real dive. I guess it’s cool they fixed it up.” He got out and walked around to open my door, which I had already opened for myself.

His words were a little off-putting, but I was aware he didn’t mean to put his foot in his mouth. However, I had no problem letting him know he did. “Actually, I much preferred the old place. My father sold it for a good price, though.”

“Your father owned this place? Sorry, I—”

“It’s okay. I’m aware you didn’t know. I’m not trying to put you on the spot or anything. I just thought you should know and keep in mind that I was born and raised here. We’re not New York, but our home means something.”

“I’m sorry. Let’s get a table, and I’ll try to pull my foot from my mouth so I can eat.” He gave me a look that told me he really felt horrible, and I didn’t want the entire date to be ruined over one silly remark.

“Sure. You’ll love the fish. I promise it doesn’t taste like feet.” We walked to the place and were seated in the back, which was perfect for me. I didn’t like being the center of attention, especially when I stuffed my face.

We ordered our drinks, and as the waitress walked away, Greyson eased back in his booth seat and stared at his menu. “Any suggestions?”

“You have to have the chowder. It’s the best around.” I leaned in and pointed to his menu. “And any of the entrees are good. Just stay away from the cocktail sauce. The sauce is from a jar, and it’s way too sweet.”

“So, you know a lot about the menu.”

“I come here a lot actually.”

“I would imagine a woman as beautiful as you is asked out a lot.”

“Actually, I’m usually alone or with my best friend. I like this place because it reminds me of my father. Even though it’s changed and all.”

“What was he like?”

“He was a good man. Funny, much older than my mom, and he loved his bar. More than her, which is why she lives across the country in San Diego with her newest boyfriend.” I didn’t want to talk about my dead father or my estranged mother. “So, what about you? Why did you move here of all places?”

“My grandfather owned a summer place nearby, and I always loved it, but what really brought me here is the fact that my best friend got married.”

“So, things changed? You’re not friends anymore? I thought his wife helped you with your closet?” I realized he might have more than one best friend, but I hoped it wasn’t some horror story of him sleeping with his best friend’s wife.

“Yeah, Cassie. She’s pretty amazing, but no, Eric’s always going to be my best friend. It’s just that seeing him so happy, getting married, starting his family—it made me take a look at my life and realize that I want those things for myself.”

“Ah, you came here to settle down. That makes sense. So, is it true that you don’t work?”

“I’m actually still an advisor for DeVant, which means I’m still on their payroll, as well as paying my retirement.”

“Retirement? What the hell kind of business lets you retire at your age, and why am I not doing it?”

He laughed, then took a deep breath. “I worked for Eric’s dad’s ad agency. I landed some huge clients, created some successful campaigns and a few notable, classic Superbowl commercials, and got a promotion. When he died, Eric came back to work to run the company, but Cassie came into his life, and so he left it to me. It wasn’t the same after that. I realized I had enough to retire, and Eric, being the amazing friend he is, let me live my dream.”

“That’s amazing. So which commercials?”

“That’s what everyone asks.” He gave a laugh, and it was good to see him smile. “Do you remember the Life is Big ad?”

“Yes, with the elephants? That was genius.” Remembering the ad and learning he created it made me feel so much closer to him, as if I’d had a peek into his soul. “You’re an artist, basically?”

He took a deep breath. “I guess you could say that. In a way. But thanks. I’m glad you liked it.” He lifted his shoulder with a lazy shrug.

“That’s just so amazing.”

“Are you into art?” He glanced down at my hands, which were still stained a little blue around my nails.

I balled my fist to hide them. “Yeah, I dabble.” I brushed off the conversation as our food came, and we spent the next half hour eating and talking about the town.

On the way home, he reached over and took my hand, which was resting in my lap, and while it felt nice, I hoped it didn’t give him the wrong ideas.

He parked his car in the drive and shut it off. “I’ll walk you to the door,” he said, reaching for the handle.

“You’re very much a gentleman.” I thought of how he’d said he would have to turn on the charm for me, and I guessed he’d done a good job of it.

He got out of the car and came around, and this time, I let him open my door and hold my hand as he walked me to my door.

“I had a good time,” I said, not sure what to do or say next. All I knew was I wasn’t going to invite him in, and I had a feeling that was what he was used to.

“I did too. Can we do it again sometime?”

“I’d like that.” I smiled, and he licked his lips and leaned in for a kiss. I put my hand on his chest, and he stopped and smiled, backing away.

“Hey, I had to try.”

“Sorry. I really like you, Greyson, but I’m the type of girl who takes it slow. I’d like to see where this might go before I get in too deep.”

His face was dim with rejection, and he suddenly looked like a little boy who had been told he couldn’t have a cookie. “Hey, it’s cool. I get it. I could be a serial killer, right?”

I laughed. “Yeah. Well, maybe I’m over that feeling, but I like you. I just don’t like moving too fast.” I wasn’t about to tell him I was a virgin.

“Then, I guess we have something to look forward to.” He gave me a bow and then walked down to wait as I unlocked my door and went inside. I watched as he drove away, then looked down at my cat who had come over to greet me by rubbing against my ankles.

“I think I could fall too easily for that one, Jasper.”

11

Greyson

“I like you Greyson, but no? I’m telling you, Eric, I’ve never heard those words before. She’s got me reeling, and I’ve been on a rollercoaster of highs and lows since the other night. I can’t tell if she really likes me or if that was her way of brushing me off. And it’s the weekend, and I don’t know if I should ask her out again so soon or not.”

Eric laughed on the other end of the phone as I walked down to the boathouse. “Take it easy on yourself. It’s different there.”

“I know. It’s painfully obvious, but fuck, I didn’t think the women were going to be that different.” I turned on the lights and walked over to admire my new tools, which I’d had delivered days ago. I was ready to look over the plans I’d bought for my boat, but I couldn’t get Sage out of my mind.

“What’s she like?”

“She had on one of those long dresses, the kind that hides your shoes and is cinched up in all the right places. And I swear, she had on so many bangles she jingled as she walked. It was surprisingly the sexiest thing ever. She’s like a gypsy sex goddess.”

Eric belly-laughed again, and I could tell he was getting a kick out of my predicament. “She doesn’t sound like the girls you’re used to, who left little to the imagination when it came to clothing if they wore any.”

“She’s into that whole boho thing. I mean, it’s a little outdated, but she pulls it off and keeps it fresh, you know?”

“Do you want to be her stylist or her boyfriend?”

“She doesn’t need me. I need her. She brought me home and picked out different clothes. She said to dress up, so I went all out. We’re talking red carpet.”

“Oh no, you didn’t?”

“Yeah, but it was cool. I got to show off the house a little, and she loved my sock collection. I just can’t tell if she likes me yet. She said she wants to take it slow.”

“The big but,” said Eric.

“Yeah, it was a kiss. A kiss? I mean, seriously?” If she were that crazy over a kiss, then how would she be about other things?

I heard a noise and looked up to see Christian walking into the boathouse. “Hey, Eric, let me call you later.” We ended the call, and Christian walked over, offering a hand.

I shook it. “How’s it going?” I asked.

“Good, man. I see you got your lumber and tools. And that badass Jeep outside. This is pretty cool, man. Keep this place locked up.”

“I’ve already been warned about the thieves. I can’t believe that happens around here.”

“You’d be surprised at the things that go on. I just thought I’d come see how you’re doing. If you’re settling in.”

“Yeah, I’m trying.” I walked over and sat on the stool that went to my workbench. “You’re a local, right? I mean, you have always lived here?”

“My whole life. Why?”

“What are the women like? I mean, when it comes to dating, hooking up.”

Christian chuckled. “That’s a tough question. It really depends on who you’re talking about. I mean, you have some girls who are too fast for my tastes, and others that are more reserved. I guess it all depends.”

“Kissing on the first date?”

“Shit, half the women around here who are in our age range will sleep with you on the first date. Why do you ask?”

I figured I may as well tell him. “I went on a date the other night.”

“Damn, you did? You move pretty fast, man. Did you nail her?”

“No, and that’s the problem, although I wasn’t trying to fuck her. I just wanted a goodnight kiss. She gave me the, ‘I want to go slow’ speech, and now I’m not sure, but I think that was the brush off.”

“Who is she?”

“Well, I don’t know if you know her, but if you do, maybe you can clue me in. But don’t tell anyone.” I felt stupid enough as it was.

“It’s cool. It doesn’t leave this boathouse. One thing you’ll learn about me is I don’t have a whole lot of guy friends my own age. Most of the men I know work offshore, and the ones I deal with are all retirement age. Well, normal retirement age.” He chuckled and gave me a nudge.

“She’s this gorgeous redhead I met at the lumber—”

“You mean Sage Tyler?”

“Yeah, do you know her?”

“Man, Sage is my girl’s best friend. We’ve all known each other since we were kids.”

“Really?” I wasn’t sure if that helped or hurt me.

“Yeah, and you need to relax. She’s different in a lot of ways, so don’t take it personally.”

“Different how?” Was there something wrong with her?

“You’ve really got to ask? You’ve seen her, right?”

“What the hell does that mean? She’s gorgeous. You can’t think she’s not.” If he thought Sage was a slob, I wanted to see his girlfriend.

“No, she is a knockout, but she’s a bit weird. I mean, she’s her own kind of special. A lot of people used to think she was a witch or something, but she’s not. She’s just into natural remedies and yoga. That type of shit.”

“What’s wrong with yoga?” I didn’t get it. There were a lot of women who did yoga in New York. “I dated an instructor once. Talk about bending in positions? I used to fold that girl in half and—anyway.”

“No, go on. Just know that you’re not going to be bending Sage any time soon. She’s only had one boyfriend that I can remember, and he’s a real douchebag. He’s still pissed off he didn’t get anywhere with her.”

“Is he still around?”

“Yeah, but he’s a nobody. I think he just got his own place six months ago; some ugly old boat that was destined for the scrapyard. Before that, he lived with his grandmother. Some of the girls like him until they get to know him.”

“I hate him already.”

Christian laughed. “You’ve got it bad for her?”

“Fuck. I think I do. I only wanted to kiss her, but I mean, hey, if it had gone elsewhere, I’m all for it.”

“Sage is going to make you work for it, man. The question is, are you willing to work for her?”

I thought about it, and it didn’t take long to realize that I was. “I let her dress me last night. She picked out my clothes. I never let anyone do that shit. Besides, I’m not afraid of hard work. I know I might look a little soft compared to you men around here, but I’m tougher than you think.”

“Good. When it comes to Sage, you’re going to need to be. I mean, if you’re just looking for a lay, there are plenty of girls who will fuck on the first date. I can give you names.”

“You’re in a relationship, aren’t you?”

“Well, Lissa’s my girl, but not my only girl, you know?” He grinned like a snake. “We’ve had an understanding for some time, so it’s cool. But sometimes I wonder if we aren’t better as friends. I just can’t stand the thought of her in love with someone else.”

His ideas seemed a little warped, but who was I to judge their fucked-up understanding? “I’ve lived that life. It’s only recently I realized I wanted more.”

“Well, if you’re into waiting, you’ve found the right girl. She doesn’t put out. And by doesn’t, I mean like ever. At least, that’s what Lissa told me.”

“Are you telling me that she’s a virgin? She’s twenty-seven years old. Come on, man. You’re not serious.” I found it hard to believe that anyone could wait that long.

“I told you, man. She’s different. Lissa calls her a unicorn.”

“I like different.” But I still wasn’t sure she was a virgin. How could that be? Inexperienced? Maybe. And she wasn’t like the other women I’d dated. It made me like her even more. I was going to put in the work with this one. Sage was worth it.

12

Sage

I had gotten a few texts from Greyson, but Saturday came without a phone call. I had wanted the opportunity to explain myself better and to get to know him, so I decided to take matters into my own hands.

After calling Christian to see if Greyson was home and that he was alone—God forbid I interrupt some other girl’s walk of shame—I headed over.

I knocked on the door first, and when there was no answer, I walked past a red Jeep that strangely matched his car and headed out to the boathouse, hoping he was still alone. “Greyson?” I called as I knocked.

There was no answer, and I opened the door and peeked inside to find him with his earbuds in, his body moving to the beat of whatever was in his ears as he stood in front of a whiteboard, drawing out a sketch of a boat.

“Greyson!” I called out and stepped around, knowing I was about to give him a start.

“Fuck!” he shouted, jumping back from me.

“I’m sorry. I tried to call.”

“Sorry, I have the ringer off. I had music on.” He took out the buds and laid them and his phone on the workbench.

“I like your art.” I stepped back and looked at his boat. “Is that the design?”

“Yeah, that’s how she’s going to look.”

“Have you got a name for her?”

“I’m thinking on it. I figure by the time I have her done, I might have thought of one.” He turned, looked me up and down, and smiled. “You look beautiful. What’s in the bag?”

“I didn’t know if you had already had lunch, so I brought you a burger.” Paddy had whipped up some burgers while Lissa talked me into coming. I had nearly chickened out.

“Wow, I’m actually starving. My stomach was making noises louder than the music.”

I smiled, and he put down his dry-erase marker and got up from his stool. “How about we go out on the patio? There’s not any furniture, but we could sit on the steps.”

“Or how about we go down to your dock? If we’re going to sit and stare at the water, we might as well do it up close.”

“Better idea. I’ll get us a couple of beers.” He walked over to the small refrigerator he had in his boathouse and pulled two bottles out. “Will this do?”

“Beer and burgers sound good to me.” I followed him out to the dock, and we both sat with our feet hanging over the edge.

“I’m glad you came by. This is nice. Thanks.” He seemed to really mean it.

“I hope I didn’t put a damper on things the other night. It’s just that I was still getting to know you, and I don’t move as fast as some people.”

He reached over and put his hand on my shoulder. “I can respect that. We’re good.”

I didn’t know if he meant that we were good as buddies or good as a potential relationship. “I just hoped that you’d still want to go out sometime and do stuff.”

“I’m always up for stuff,” he said, taking the burger I handed him and unwrapping it. “What kind of stuff?”

I laughed. “You might want to hear me out before you agree for sure. It’s a little boring usually.”

“What’s that? Try me. I’m so eager for something to do, anything would be fun at this point. Even watching paint dry. Which I’d particularly like any day now.” He glanced back at his house, which was still the crazy color. It was starting to grow on me.

“Well, I told you about my father owning the Muddy Rudder a long time ago, right?”

“Yes. It was a bar, right?” He opened the beers and put them down between us.

“Well, the bar used to host this annual seafood cookoff. It’s tomorrow.”

“Food? I’m in.” He took a bite of his burger and then closed his eyes. “This is amazing.” He sighed and then turned to look at me. “Sorry, you were saying. It’s a cookoff? Does someone win a prize?”

“Yeah, we used to pass around this old, rusty anchor, which was a lot of fun and strictly for bragging rights, but once the new owner took over, he provides a trophy each year. I have the old anchor at my house, and just for fun, I like to enter a dish in honor of my father.”

“That’s amazing. Have you ever won it?”

“No, I haven’t. I suck at cooking. I just do it so the Tyler’s still have a face in the community. Some of the old-timers are still around, and they make sure Dad gets credit for founding it, but as the years pass, I just want to keep his legacy alive.”

“So, do you need help in the kitchen? Two horrible cooks might be better than one.”

“I don’t think that applies to cooking, but I appreciate the offer. Lissa is coming by later. She always helps me, but if I need a hand, I’ll call and hold you to that offer.”

“Well, I’d still love to go for sure. It sounds like fun.”

“It’s not, but at least we’d be together.”

“I’d like that even more.” He reached over and tapped his beer against mine. “To our second date.” He took a drink and then turned his attention back to the water. “Maybe this time, you’ll let me kiss you.”

“Maybe.”

He looked at me from the corner of his eyes. “You torture me. I like it.” The thought had crossed my mind to let him kiss me before I left, but after his remark, I was even more determined to make him wait.

“I’ve heard the longing makes it better. We’ll see if that’s true.”

“Oh, you want someone to long for you, huh?”

“No, I want you to.”

“Good answer.” He took another bite of his burger, and I got started on mine, eating in silence as the fish moved in the water around the dock.

“So, what do you cook for the competition?” he asked.

“It’s a dish my mother taught me to make. She used to go down south for the summer and taught me to make seafood cornbread. I love it, but it’s not for everyone, and I always manage to burn a few pans of it, which is starting to be a running joke.”

“Does that bother you?”

“Hell no,” I said with a laugh. “In the early days, it wasn’t about who had the best food. It was about everyone coming together as a community and getting wasted in Dad’s bar. Then it spread out, and when Dutch bought it, it got more and more competitive, and now it’s a touristy thing.”

“Ah, I see. Is Dutch from around here?”

“Nah, he was some rich guy who came in to retire. But he’s been here forever now it seems.” I pulled my lips in tight, realizing what I’d said.

His face fell. “So, there’s a natural aversion with the locals to city men with money?”

“Nah, we’re used to that here. You’re not the first or only city man with money who’s come here. In fact, when the summer really sets in, you’ll be a part of the majority.”

“Good to know. So, what else is there to do for fun around here?”

“Not much. Bars, weekend parties, boating. But I usually stay in and find something to do.” I realized how dull I sounded.

“Well, from the sounds of it, we both need to get out more.”

“Did you go out a lot back home?” I imagined his life was full of big parties and large crowds of friends every weekend.

“I used to, and while I never thought I’d say this, I don’t miss it. I guess it got old after a while. This is definitely a fresh start.”

“I bet you were big with the ladies,” I said. “Probably a new one each week.”

He laughed. “You think I was a man whore, don’t you?”

“Well, the car, the suits, the good looks. You were probably pretty popular.”

“You’d be right about that to a degree. I’m not proud of being that experienced, Sage.” His voice fell to a much softer tone. “It’s easy to be the life of the party and lose yourself. But after a while, everything loses meaning. I was not only getting bored to the party scene but growing numb to it.”

“That sounds sad.”

“I guess that’s a good word for it, though I’ve never been one to sit and sulk in self-pity. At least not until I moved here all alone. I think the first happy thing to happen for me since coming here was meeting you.”

I took the lasts bite of my sandwich and wadded up the wrapping. “You’re just saying that so I’ll kiss you.” I was onto him already.

“Is it working?” He gave me a devilish grin. “I’m serious, but whatever works.”

I leaned over and kissed his cheek. “That’s a start. Baby steps with you, Greyson Young. I’m afraid you might just be too much for me.” About that time, my phone pinged to announce a message, and I pulled it out of my pocket to check it. “That’s probably Lissa. She’s the only person who checks on me, and she knew I was coming.”

My face fell as I saw the message.

“Is it bad news?” He put his hand on my shoulder.

“That’s one way of putting it.” Maddox was still trying to get my attention. “It’s just an old ex, who doesn’t get the picture.”

He gave a nod. “I can see why someone would be hung up on you. You’re gorgeous. I’ve always been a sucker for a redhead. Especially a smart one.”

“If I were smarter, I’d have never dated this asshole in the first place.”

“Is he dangerous?”

I laughed. “I wouldn’t say dangerous, unless annoying me to death counts.”

“I’d take it seriously, Sage. I’ve seen these kinds of things escalate into messy situations.”

“We’re not like the big city. This is a small-town crush, and he’s not going to do anything. He’s just upset that the rest of the girls in this town finally figured him out.”

“Well, still, I want you to be careful. If you need anything, let me know.”

“Thanks.” He was sweet to offer, but I was more afraid of him than Maddox. He could break my heart, and that would hurt worse than anything Maddox could try.

We sat talking a few more minutes, and then I got to my feet and brushed off my jeans. “I have to get going. I have some work to do at the house.”

“Do you mind if I text you?”

“I’d like that, but I’d much prefer to hear your voice. Call me?”

“Yeah, I’d love that. I’ll walk you out to your car.” He got up and took my hand, and we walked together up to the driveway and past the new Jeep.

“That’s new.”

“Yeah, I thought I should get something to drive around here that didn’t stand out so much.”

“Well, I hate to tell you, but I think you failed. But she’s gorgeous. I love the color. It beats my old truck.”

He glanced over at my Ford and smiled. “I love that. How long have you had it?”

“It was my dad’s. I used to have a little car, but it bit the dust, and this monster is still working, so I figure why get stuck in a brand new car note?”

“I like it.”

“You’re saying that to be kind.”

“No, seriously. Money can’t buy this kind of cool. It has a story. I admire that.”

I loved the way he looked at me with such sincerity. “Thanks.” I gave a shrug and opened the door with one hand as I fished my keys out with the other. I climbed inside, and he stood in the door.

“Can I kiss your cheek?” he asked with a low, gruff voice. It sent chills down my spine, and I took a deep breath, knowing I was ready for more.

“I suppose. It’s only fair since I kissed your cheek first.”

He leaned in and kissed my cheek. I felt my face grow warm, and my body seemed to respond in a way that it hadn’t ever for anyone else. I knew in that moment that I wanted his lips on mine and his body against mine too.

He pulled away. “Thanks for lunch. Come by anytime.”

“I guess I’ll see you at the cookoff tomorrow. I’ll message you the details.”

“Absolutely.” He shut my door, and I cranked up my old truck, the engine sounding strong as my heart’s beating for Greyson.

Maybe it was a good thing that I practiced what I preached and took it slowly. Even though I already knew exactly who I wanted to give myself to.

13

Greyson

The next day, I headed into town to see Sage. She had not texted me much during the day, and I only had a quick goodnight call before turning in to hear her voice. It was around eleven, and I was surprised that she and her friend, Lissa, were still in the kitchen working on their final batches of cornbread.

When I got to the event, it was apparent by the crowd that it was a much bigger deal than she’d let on. The streets were crowded with families, and there were different games and booths and a huge tent where the food was set up for the competition right in the middle of it all.

I found Christian standing outside it, talking on the phone. He was in jeans and a bright green shirt that read Vance Family Furniture, and he already had one hand gripping his hair as if he could pull it out. As I walked up, he hung up and shook my hand. “How’s it going, man?”

“Pretty good so far. I came to see Sage. Have you seen her around?”

“Yeah, she and Lissa are inside setting up the booth. I’m afraid they are our competition today. My mom is here with her lobster bisque, representing the furniture store, and she’s determined to win. She’s got me doing a hundred different things, and I’m about to lose my sanity.”

“Ah, well, according to Sage, she’s not much competition.”

He gave me a look like he wasn’t so certain. “I don’t know. If she does as bad as usual, she’ll give the judges food poisoning, and the entire competition will be over. I tried it earlier because my mom wanted me to sniff out the competition. I think one of our girls was a little heavy handed on the seasonings.”

“Is it that bad?”

“Yeah, it always is. If we marry those girls, be prepared to dine out a lot.” He chuckled. “You should get in there before the committee shuts them down. I’m about to go pick up my dad. Mom left him at home, and now she needs him. Apparently, it’s not enough to torture me.”

“Oh man, I feel for you. I’ll catch you later then.” We shook hands, and then we parted ways, and I walked into the tent and spotted Sage immediately across the room.

Before I could get there, I ran into my other neighbor, Lyle Abbot.

“Mr. Young,” said Lyle with a suspicious tone. “I see that you still have not complied with the rules set forth by the Home Owners Association.” He looked down his nose at me, even though he was a good bit shorter.

I took a deep breath, if only to swell my chest and look a bit more intimidating. “Dodd is supposed to have his people come and do the paint job, and I still have plenty of time on my permits.”

“Well, I should hope so. There is a very hefty fine to pay if you don’t get it done.”

“I’m well aware of the fine, but I’m still in compliance as long as my permits are valid. I have another month. Besides, for all I know, you and your friends are in cahoots, and you’ve created this problem to try and drain my pockets with those fines. I can assure you; I will not be played.”

His eyes nearly bugged out of his head. “I beg your pardon?”

I walked away without saying anything else, and while I knew I hadn’t won any favors, it was sure nice to get that off my chest. I didn’t really think anyone was trying to shake me down, but maybe it would shut the man up.

As I approached, I could see Sage and her friend laughing in the booth, even though they looked like they were both in a rush.

I walked up unnoticed, so I moved behind Sage, who was bent over sifting through a box. “I know I brought scissors. Where are they?” She still hadn’t seen me.

“Maybe the sharp-dressed man behind you can cut that thread.” Lissa smiled big as I put my finger to my lips.

Sage turned around and found me smiling. “Surprise.” I thought it best not to shout the words, and while I hadn’t given her as big a start as she’d given me, I’d done the trick.

“Greyson!” She hugged me, and it was a nice surprise, considering the last time we’d met up at my house, she had not hugged me at all. “Lissa Moore, this is Greyson Young. Greyson, Lissa is my best friend I told you about.”

Lissa was gorgeous in her own right, and I could see why Christian was so attracted to her, but even though the curly hair was a turn on, giving her an exotic look, I only had eyes for my wholesome Sage.

“It’s nice to meet you,” I said as she looked me up and down.

“It’s very nice to meet you,” she said. She wagged her brows teasingly at Sage. “He’s even hotter than you described.”

Sage glanced over her shoulder at her friend. “Easy girl, I have dibs.”

“And here are those scissors,” said Lissa, who found them in a different box. “I’ll just make myself busy over here.” She turned her back to us, but I was sure she was all ears.

“I like your booth.” They had it decorated with Tiffany-blue streamers and balloons and matching tablecloths over all of their tables. The pans of cornbread were all lined up in a row for serving, their little burners keeping them warm. “That looks amazing.”

Lissa brought a pan from the back table. “This one is going to the judges,” said Lissa. “You should give him a taste, Sage.” She grinned as if she were tricking me.

Sage took a tiny square of the bread with a napkin and fed it to me. The texture was grainy and dry, but the flavor wasn’t horrible. As much as I tried, there was no hiding the look on my face as the seasonings kicked in. I coughed a bit to clear my throat, but it was like I’d eaten a handful of grit.

Lissa came to my aid with a small bottle of water, which I gulped down quickly.

“It’s horrible, isn’t it?” she asked like she already knew. “I suck at cooking. The competition is fierce with the complexity of some of these dishes anyway, and it’s really more about the donations I’ll make for the children’s charity.”

I had forgotten the event was for charity and realized she wasn’t likely to sell much of the bread. “That’s wonderful. Put me down for a donation.”

“Really?” Her eyes lit with surprise. “You don’t have to do that.”

I couldn’t let her fail at collecting donations. There was not much of a chance she’d place if she didn’t kill the judges with the dry creation. “No, I want to. How about twenty grand? And then I’ll also match what you make in sales.”

“Twenty grand?” asked Lissa, who was still in our conversation, even though she’d turned back to the other table across the booth.

Suddenly, I wasn’t so sure I hadn’t messed up. “Is that too much? Not enough? I guess I stuck my foot in it again.”

Sage gave Lissa a pointed look before turning her attention back to me. “No, it’s a sweet gesture, and I’m not sure you really can donate too much when it comes to children. Right?”

“Right,” agreed Lissa. “It’s just, that’s more than most of the other booths will raise, even Christian’s.” Lissa’s shock made me feel a bit self-conscious.

Was Christian going to be upset that I’d stepped on his toes? And did I really care? The New York me wouldn’t have cared one bit. But then, things were so much different in Camden. I wasn’t the social butterfly here, more like a one-winged moth flying in a circle right into a bug zapper. “Is it okay if we keep it anonymous?”

Sage looked over at Lissa, who shrugged. “Sure. I don’t see why it’s anyone’s business.”

I had tried to do a good deed and ended up looking like a rich douchebag from the city again.

Just then, there was an announcement over the loudspeaker for all entries to be put on the judges’ table. Sage took a deep breath and grabbed my arm as if she might fall over. “That’s means I’m up,” said Sage, taking her dish and hurrying across the tent with it. “Wish me luck!”

I watched with Lissa from the booth as she headed across the stage where the judges had their own table, and then she placed her plate there with the other entries. She got her number and shook a few hands, as well as received a few worried looks, and she walked back over to us.

“Won’t be long now,” she said, showing us her number thirteen. “Is this good luck or bad?”

“For you or the judges?” asked Lissa with a giggle.

“Don’t let the number freak you out, Sage. It’s all about your awesome cooking skills.” I knew to keep my teasing to a minimum but still played along.

“That’s what I’m worried about.” Sage laughed and then gave Lissa a nudge. “Here comes your boyfriend.”

I turned to see Christian walking up with his number. “What spot did you get?”

“Thirteen,” said Sage, rolling her eyes. “I was hoping for a higher number. I even hung out at the end of the line.”

“It’s cool. I got eight.” He flashed his number and gave the girls a wink. “You’ll have a job keeping these two out of trouble. Better you than me.” He walked away laughing at me like I was a sucker. I turned toward the girls, who gave me innocent smiles, batting their lashes at me.

“What did he mean by that?” I asked.

“Christian feels that everyone who goes behind me is at a disadvantage. You watch. The winner will come from entries one through twelve. And then everyone after me will blame my cornbread for killing the judges’ senses.”

“Why don’t you two go and check out the competition?” asked Lissa with a nudge to Sage. “I’ll hold down the fort here. You two should go and have fun.”

I offered Sage my hand. “Well? How about it?”

She took my hand and sighed. “I guess I should show you around. There’s nothing edible here.”

“I beg to differ,” I said, kissing her cheek before I pulled away, snapping my teeth.

14

Sage

It was nice having a handsome man on my arm for once, and as we walked around the event, sampling the other entries, I could see the town’s people whispering to one another as we went from booth to booth.

Greyson noticed it too. “Is it just me or—”

“They’re watching us, yes. That’s what all the whispers are about. I’ve got a reputation for being the weird, lonely girl. Most people are also leery of what your intentions might be for me.”

“And are you worried about my intentions?” he asked, meeting my eyes with a look of concern.

I couldn’t help but laugh. “I’ve never worried about what these people think about anything. Did you try my cornbread? I mean, really, no one else would come out here and compete with that. It would ruin their reputations. But they expect it from me. They expect that I’m different.”

He stopped and turned to face me. “You are different. At least from the women back home. You’re not only a gorgeous woman who has her own place, manages her life on her own, and you seem kind enough while doing it. You came out here to do your best for a good cause, no matter what people think of your cooking, and you did it for a good personal reason as well. I think it’s admirable and proves you’re a strong woman. Most of the women I know want to be kept.”

I felt the blush burning in my cheeks. “Thank you. My father was kind of known for being a rebel. He and my mother raised hell around here, trying to keep the tourists from taking over so much that they ran the show. My mother left when I was young, and since she left him hurt, he let everyone think she was nuts. Not that they didn’t already think it. She used to read palms and give out herbal remedies. One of the well-to-dos who was outed for spending too much time on the other side of my mother’s tarot deck called her a witch, and it stuck, even though it wasn’t true. She was just different, so I guess they all think the same of me since I look like her. My mom fit in much better in California, and she hasn’t been back east since.”

“That’s too bad.”

“It’s okay. Again, I don’t really care what they think.”

Before another word left my mouth, Christian’s mother yelled to get our attention. “Who’s your friend, Sage?” Mrs. Vance looked Greyson up and down. “Why don’t you introduce us?”

“This is Greyson Young. Greyson, this is Christian’s mother, Barbara Vance.”

“I’ve heard a lot about you from my son,” she said as Christian looked up from the pot of bisque and shook his head as if to say he hadn’t told her anything. “If you have any furniture needs, you just let us know. We’ve furnished the vacation homes to some of the wealthiest names around New York and even a couple of Hollywood actors.” She had always told everyone those stories but failed to mention any names for privacy reasons.

Again, Christian shook his head as if his mother was not telling the truth. I could see Greyson trying to keep a straight face. “Thank you; I’ll keep that in mind.” He was a sweetheart and, just like a gentleman, treated Barbara with kindness. He didn’t seem arrogant or smug, and that was what I liked about him. While it was a stretch to say he fit right in, only because he still looked like a fashion model, polished up like a new penny, he seemed relaxed and right at home.

“I heard about your run-in with Abbot over the color of your house. I, for one, am all for a change. As you might know, I own the property where my son lives across the street, and my home is down the road on the bayside. We have asked there be a vote to consider allowing homeowners to have colorful exteriors. We feel it brightens up the neighborhood.”

“Well, my home was supposed to be gray. I’m working on getting Dodd out there.” Greyson was friendly as he explained, but I could tell by his tone that he was really growing weary with the conversation.

“I think it’s bold,” said Barbara. “You should come to the next homeowners meeting. I plan to speak my mind about the topic, and with any luck and a lot of support, we just might get the laws changed.”

Greyson looked like he had no idea what to say. It was time to save him. I pulled out my phone from my pocket and gave it a glance. “Would you look at the time? I have to get back to Lissa. I promised we wouldn’t keep her there long all alone.”

Christian smiled like he knew what I was up to, and I was sure my secret was safe with him. Despite Barbara’s best efforts, Christian was only a reluctant mama’s boy.

Greyson nodded. “Oh, thank you. I’ll be looking forward to that meeting, Mrs. Vance.”

I pulled him away, eager to have him all to myself and save him from Barbara and her nonsense.

He sighed as we walked away. “Thanks for that. I really had no intention of causing so much scandal with my house. I just want it to be the color I wanted from the start.”

I knew he was upset about the Dodds, and I had expected better from them. “It does have a certain flair.”

“I just wanted to fit in,” he said with a shrug.

“Fitting in is overrated. Believe me.”

“So, are we going to rescue Lissa?” He looked over the crowd to our little lonely booth.

“Yeah, we should.” I had already steered us back in that direction, and we avoided the middle vendors as we cut across.

When Lissa saw us approach, her eyes went wide. “You two certainly cut that trip short.”

“Thank your boyfriend’s mother.” I knew she’d understand.

“Stop calling him that. We’re not even exclusive.” She took my arm and pulled me away from Greyson. “What you should be worried about is a certain someone coming here to ruin your day.” Her eyes glanced over my shoulder to my left as if I needed to take a peek.

When I did, Greyson stepped over, blocking my view. “Is everything okay? Do you two need me to leave?”

“No, it’s not that. It’s just—”

Maddox strolled over with his phone in his hand. “There you are, love. I didn’t think you would be back so soon. Lucky me.” He was like a thunder cloud rolling over our day.

“Hi, Maddox,” I said in a clipped tone. “What are you doing here?”

Greyson stepped up beside me, not so sure what to make of Maddox from the look on his face.

“Greyson, this is Maddox Montauk. Maddox, this is my new friend, Greyson Young.”

Greyson offered his hand. “It’s good to meet you.”

Maddox stared him down. “Yeah.” Maddox curled his lip and gave more of a sneer than any kind of friendly smile, and then he turned toward me, totally dismissing him. “I knew how much this event meant to you and thought I should come and show some support for my girl.”

I cringed at the endearment and hoped that Greyson didn’t take it to heart.

“She’s not your girl, Maddox,” Lissa said.

I didn’t want Lissa to make a scene. “Lissa, enough.”

His smirk needed to be slapped off, but I gritted my teeth and held my arms down beside me so I didn’t lash out.

“Anyway, I just wanted to wish you luck. I’ll have a big slice of that cornbread.” He pulled out a twenty-dollar bill and fanned himself with it.

Lissa covered her mouth and tried not to laugh, but Greyson’s eyes narrowed, and I knew I needed to get him away from us. I hurried to get Maddox’s cornbread and wrapped it up to go. I wasn’t going to have him standing around eating it and messing up my visit with Greyson, who was watching the other man like a hawk.

“Thanks, I’m sure it’s just as delicious as you,” he said, flashing me a wink. He was putting on a big show with Greyson there, and it had me in a bad mood before I knew it. I had to bite my tongue so hard, I nearly bit it off.

Since Maddox wasn’t being hateful, I felt like I should keep things civil. He’d only try and look like the victim. I took his money and forced a smile. “I’ll see you around.”

“I can’t wait,” he said. “I’m going to hold you to it.” With that, he thankfully walked away.

“I can’t believe the nerve of that guy.” Lissa looked up at Greyson. “Did she explain her stalker ex to you already?”

“Yeah. I get the picture.” He didn’t seem impressed by any of it.

“I don’t know why he can’t.” I thought I had made myself clear time and time again.

“Sometimes, you just have to be a straight shooter.” He frowned, but before I could say anything else, our attention was turned toward the stage where Mrs. Bronson from the bank struggled with the mic stand.

She finally got the microphone loose and grinned a toothy grin. “And now the judges will announce the winners of the Twenty-Third Annual Camden Muddy Rudder Cookoff. This year, I’m pleased to announce that one of our favorite local families is going to be bringing the golden anchor back home with them. Let’s give a big round of applause for his year’s winner, Barbara Vance, from Vance Family Furniture.”

I was glad that the old lady had finally won again. She had been robbed the past several years and had since made it her mission to win. As Christian’s mother went on stage to receive her congrats, Lissa looked across the room to Christian and blew him a kiss.

“I’m happy for her,” I said, letting out a sigh of relief. “And I know the judges will be relieved that she’ll be off of their chests for a while.” Not only that, but I had another competition behind me.

“At least until next year,” Lissa said with a laugh.

Suddenly, Greyson, who had taken out his phone, stepped over with a regretful expression. “Hey, I hope you don’t mind me cutting out early, but I really should go.” He took his checkbook from his pocket and scribbled out a check.

“You’re leaving?” I hoped it wasn’t anything to do with Maddox, who stood watching from a distance.

“Yeah, I’ve got a few things to do at home. Here, take this.” He ripped the check from the checkbook.

“Is everything okay?” It seemed awfully abrupt, his leaving, but I didn’t want to make a fuss.

“Yes, of course. I just have so much to do still. I’ll talk to you later, and good luck with the rest of the day.” I gave him a hug, and he gave me a half-hearted smile before walking away.

“Wow, did you see that?” I asked Lissa as I watched him leave the tent. “Do you think he seemed upset?”

“I don’t think so, but it probably doesn’t help that Maddox the Montauk monster is watching from across the room.”

“Do you think that would upset him enough to make him want to leave?” I had thought that a little healthy competition might be up his alley, but so far, Greyson was a mystery to me.

“I think if you want to keep him, you better let him know it fast. Maybe he’s not into the whole community event scene. Most people look at him like he’s an alien or something. I’d leave too.”

I couldn’t see how that could be it, but I was so confused, I was beginning to question everything that had happened, every word spoken, every look. “He didn’t strike me as if this was too boring for him. He acted interested until Maddox showed up. And if he was bored, this is sure a hell of a big donation to something he didn’t even enjoy.” I held the check tight in my grip and looked at the zeros. It was a lot of money.

“He may not want the drama of competing for you. But then, that high-dollar amount says that he wants more than your attention.” She always thought that everything a man did only meant he wanted in your pants.

“Not everyone is driven by sex. And besides, if he paid that for me, he’s got the wrong idea. I’m not a prostitute.”

“Lighten up. He’s from the city. They move fast, Sage. If you want him, you should keep up before he leaves you behind.” She turned and walked over to the other counter, where someone from the judges’ table brought back my plate and my participation ribbon.

But all I could think about was Greyson and what could have gone wrong. Was she right? Did I need to act faster? The thought of him with some other local, having to see them around together, laughing and holding hands, or worse, starting a family, made me sick inside. I wanted him to be mine.

15

Greyson

Getting started on my boat had gone better than I’d expected, but then that was what happened when people left you alone. You found out how truly productive you could be.

I hated that I hadn’t heard much from Sage since the cookoff, and I hoped that my leaving early hadn’t given Maddox the opportunity to step in. I should have punched the guy when I had a chance. I wanted to, but that wouldn’t have gotten me anywhere, and it would have only upset Sage.

Finally, I decided that texting wasn’t enough and dialed her number.

She answered on the third ring. “Hey, Greyson. What a nice surprise. I thought for a moment that you’d lost your voice.”

“I could say the same for you. You sure hate texting, don’t you?”

“It’s just been crazy at work. We’ve had a few larger orders get lost, and then twice, we had the wrong stuff sent in. I’ve been doing damage control, but explaining to the customer that it’s on the supplier’s end doesn’t help much.”

“Sorry, it’s been bad. Are you off today?”

“I actually just got home. It’s nearly six-thirty, you know. Or did you lose track of time?”

“Damn, I must have. So, what are you doing?”

“I’m feeding Jasper as we speak. I think he’s mad at me too.”

“Jasper? Isn’t that your cat?” I tried to remember what she’d told me.

“Yes, he’s a grumpy little thing at the moment.”

“Would he be horribly angry if you came by?”

“You want me to come to your house?”

“Well, I’m out in the boathouse, but I could use the company. We could drink a few beers and catch up while I work if you want. Unless there’s a reason you’ve been avoiding me since the cookoff?” I made sure my tone was teasing, but she went quiet. “I’m kidding, Sage. Unless that’s what happened.”

“No, it’s not. I thought—” She paused. “You know what? Never mind. I’ll be there shortly.”

“I can’t wait to see you.” I hung up the phone feeling good that she wanted to see me again, but not about how things had gone before. She had something to say about the other day, and I needed to hear it. If she was into the other guy or still had mixed feelings, I needed to know. One thing was for sure. I wasn’t dealing with the prick hanging around, and the only reason I’d left the other day was to keep from making a scene.

I went back to work, cutting another board. The boat’s hull was coming along nicely, and I had almost all of my frame done, a task that Christian had helped me with through the week.

I heard a soft rap and then footsteps as the door opened. “Knock knock,” she said. She peeked around the corner, looking sweet as candy in her little sundress that was the same bright green as her eyes. She had fixed herself up a bit more than the last time she’d shown up with burgers, but this time, she had come empty-handed, save a big slouchy handbag.

“Come in, come in,” I said, looking her up and down as she stepped into the boathouse. I couldn’t get enough of drinking her in, and she smiled brightly, her perfect pearly smile making her as bright as a spring day. “You look beautiful. Did you wear that down at the lumberyard?”

She shook her head and rolled her eyes. “You know I can’t wear things like this down there. But when I’m off, I like to dress like a girl and feel feminine.”

“I approve. And it’s clear you’re all girl. Even in your jeans.” The little sleeveless number she had on fit her perfect waist and hips in a way that made her ass look amazing. I had the urge to take her in my arms and squeeze her.

“You don’t look so bad yourself.”

“I’m dirty and sweaty. Or else you’d get a hug.”

“Will a kiss do?” She gave me a smoldering look and walked over to kiss me on the cheek. There was a bit more boldness in her. As she pulled away slowly, I cupped her cheek and licked my lips.

“You’re a tease. One day, I hope you’re going to let me kiss you for real.”

“We’ll see. It might be your lucky day.” She stepped over to my workbench to drop her handbag and glanced over her shoulder at me. “Or not.”

“Oh, you’re on fire tonight. I like this, Sage. I really do.”

“The boat is coming along nicely. I can’t believe you have the entire hull nearly framed.” She walked over and ran her hand along one of the cedar planks. “She’s beautiful.”

“Thank you.” I turned my attention to the board I was measuring.

“Ouch!” She stepped back from the boat’s frame.

“Are you okay?”

“It’s just a splinter. I spend all day in the lumberyard. You’d think I’d know better. In my defense, I’m used to having gloves on.”

“Do you need me to take a look?” I rushed over, using any opportunity to be close to her. “Here. Let’s see it.”

“It’s nothing.” She stared down at her finger, biting her lip as if it hurt. “I’ll see if I can get it.”

I watched as she made two failed attempts at getting the tiny splinter out. “Let me do it. You push the splinter up, and I’ll get it.” We made two more attempts, and while it was right there, the tiny little shard was just barely too small for my grip.

“I thought we’d get it,” she said, looking defeated.

I held her hand and looked into her eyes. “Do you trust me?”

“Sure, what are you going to—” Her breath hitched as I took her finger into my mouth, and with my teeth, I got the splinter out.

I pulled the tiny grain out of my mouth. “There.”

She laughed. “I can’t believe you got it.”

“Me too. It worked on a couple of my own, but I’ve never done it for anyone else.” I was glad I had, or else I’d have looked like a real ass.

I stood there still holding her hand and rubbing the sore spot. “It should feel better soon.” I brought it to my lips and kissed it.

She glanced over my shoulder at the hull. “I’ll have to be more careful. I guess I should learn to keep my hands to myself.”

“I don’t think so. I don’t mind where you put your hands.”

“I suppose I should learn to be a bit gentler.” Her voice was low and breathless.

“Gentle is always nice.” I gave her a wink and then turned back to my work, not wanting to put too much pressure on her. “Have you ever built anything before?”

“No. I know you might think I’d be into that sort of thing, but I’m terrible at it. I hate power tools, and I’ve made quite a few messes on my walls with the drill. I can never find the stud.” She pulled her lips in tight as if the word was indecent. “It sucks when I have a project I want to do. I don’t have anyone to ask for help.”

“What kind of things do you want to do?” I thought I could offer to help her at the very least.

“Well, at the moment, I’m working on a large mural, no drilling required. But I’d love to build some cabinets for storage or a shelf. I don’t know.” She gave a shrug.

“I could help you out. I love to build. I learned a lot from school and watching my grandfather. He even gave me a lesson here or there, and we built the sailboat together. Actually, the project was in process when we bought it, much like this, only a little bit further along. It was some of the best times I’ve ever spent in my life.” I carried the board to the saw, and Sage covered her ears as I cut it in two.

“He sounds like a lot of fun. And who knows? Maybe I’ll find something you can help me with.” Her tone was soft, and I wondered, as she licked her lips, what she would do if I suddenly made a move.

She’d probably slap you silly. But you never know until you try.

Sage cleared her voice. “You work fast.”

If you only knew. I’d love to show her, but I knew she meant the boat. “Yeah, I had a lot of help from Christian.”

“Are you two becoming fast friends?”

“Yeah. I guess you could say that. He’s a nice guy. Likes to drink my beer, but I don’t mind it. That’s what it’s there for. Which reminds me. Would you like a bottle?”

“Sure, thanks.”

I walked over and got one of the longnecks out of the fridge, and maybe I was a dog, but I wanted to see what her lips would be like wrapped around the bottle. She turned it up, and I could feel myself getting harder.

“Does he ever talk about Lissa?”

“Not really. I mean, he mentions her, but never in any specific context.”

“Yeah, I’m not sure if they’re ever going to get it together. I mean, I love them, but make a decision already.”

I wasn’t going to be the one to tell her that those two might not work out because of Christian’s tastes for other women. I thought he was an idiot and knew it was best to just stay out of it. I had my own problems to deal with.

“So, I might not be doing the right thing in bringing it up, but I’m really curious. Did you see or talk to Maddox again that day at the cookoff?”

She rolled her eyes. “He’s a loser. He can’t take no for an answer, and that’s all there is to that. Nothing more.”

“Have you told him no? I mean, sometimes, you have to spell it out for someone like him. Especially when it seems like he’s head over heels for you.”

“I’ve told him time and time again. He just won’t listen.”

“I would make sure he listened.” The only problem was, I didn’t want things to get really ugly like I knew they would if I had to get on the guy.

“Well, there’s not much I can do,” she said with a shrug.

“Sure, there is. You tell him that you’ve moved on and so should he. What were things like? Hot and heavy? He sure talks like it.” Something about the guy made me want to mark my claim on her, and it made me feel like a barbarian compared to my usual mood.

“We only went out a few times. It didn’t get where he wanted it to, so he broke up with me for someone who would put out. He seemed okay, but we just didn’t work. As it turns out, I dodged a bullet. Besides, I’d like to be with someone I connect with.”

She looked up at me as if to see my reaction, and I wondered for a moment if she could read my attraction.

“Do you think we connect?” I moved closer, putting us no farther than a foot apart.

“I’d like us to, but we just met.”

“There are worse ways to get to know each other,” I said, leaning a little closer until she had no choice but to turn her eyes up at me.

She licked her lips and brought them to mine, wrapping her arms around my neck. The gesture was nice and slow at first, but then it took a turn as my cock stiffened. I pulled her close as my hands cupped her face, twining with her hair.

She pulled away, breathless. “I’ve wanted to do that for some time.”

“Me too. What else have you wanted to do, Sage?” I wanted to hear all of her fantasies and make them come true.

She tugged at the neckline of her dress as if she were suddenly feeling warmer. “Everything.”

I couldn’t keep the smile off my face, and I knew it had to be sinister from all of the dirty thoughts going through my mind. “I’d like a little bit of everything myself.” Or a whole lot.

16

Sage

The kiss was so hot, I felt a deep coil in my tummy, and I knew I wanted him. What I didn’t know was if it was right. But as soon as I admitted my desires, I had a feeling from the look in his eyes that he wasn’t going to let me chicken out.

I had never been one to cave to peer pressure, but I knew that Lissa would give me hell if I left here with my virginity intact.

I had thought it out, and I was ready. Even if whatever we would have wouldn’t last, I could think of no better person to give myself to, and it was worth a shot to see if we could have more.

I tugged at my neckline again, and suddenly, my clothes felt very restrictive.

“Would you like to go inside where it’s cooler?” he asked.

I could feel my skin beginning to glisten, and I didn’t want to stay out there and be a sweaty mess. “Yes, please.”

He smiled and took my hand. Then he cut off the lights to the boathouse as we stepped out into the evening light. The sun was about to go down, and even though it was past dinner time, the only thing I wanted to fill me up was him.

We went inside his house, and he stopped near the kitchen. “Are you hungry, or would you rather work up an appetite?” He closed the distance between us, taking me into his arms. “I could make you dinner if you want to go slow. Otherwise, I think I want to skip right to dessert.”

“I’m not opposed to having dessert first,” I said, not believing the words coming from my mouth. I had waited years for this, and now I wasn’t going to let anything stand in my way.

He stepped forward, and soon, I was in his arms, my hands moving feverishly across his body, up his back, and around front where I felt his chest and his strong shoulders. I made a move for his buttons, and he looked down between us and let me do my task.

When the last button was done, he moved behind me, turning me mid-step as he reached for my zipper and slowly brought it down my back. The move happened so fast, the dress falling forward from my shoulders, slipping down until I was standing in a puddle of fabric, wearing nothing but my bra and panties.

I turned to face him, unhooking my bra in a bold move and letting it fall from my shoulders.

He glanced down at my body and then met my eyes, staring deep into them. Then he leaned down and kissed my breasts, his mouth warm and wet, sending a heat spreading across my body.

I pushed Greyson’s shirt open and let it fall off his shoulders. He shrugged out of it, getting his arms free, and it fell to the floor. He was so beautiful, his body tight, his skin soft and perfectly tanned. I worshipped it with my mouth, kissing his neck as I felt the pleasure in me intensify. He moved his hand to my ass, around my hip, and down the front where he cupped my mound.

I hissed in a breath through my teeth as the lick of heat burst through me. “Greyson,” I whispered.

His eyes were narrowed with the weight of passion as they met mine. “Do you want to stop?”

“No, please, don’t stop. It’s just. I’ve never done this.”

“Never? Any of it?” He gave me a look as if he didn’t believe me.

I shook my head, feeling the heat in my cheeks. “No, it’s never felt right like it does now. But I don’t want you to think I need it to mean something you don’t want it to be.” I was afraid of his expectations or what he might think of mine.

“Why don’t we just go with it and see where it takes us?” He took my hand. “Would you like to go upstairs?”

“Yes, please.” I couldn’t believe my nerves as my voice shook.

He led me to the first step. “Are you sure? I don’t want you to feel pressured. I know you just came to hang out, and—”

“I want to.” I moved to kiss him, and he scooped me into his arms and carried me up the stairs as if he didn’t want me to change my mind. My heart rushed, and before I knew it, I was on his bed. He hadn’t laid me down. Instead, he placed me on my bottom at the foot and then moved for his zipper.

I held my breath as he popped the top button. Then he slowly took down his zipper, or maybe it was just the way I imagined it. Soon enough, he stood before me, his proud cock straining against his shorts, which he pulled down. He gripped it tightly, and before he could do anything else, I moved forward, taking it into my mouth.

I wasn’t sure what I was doing, but I’d heard enough stories to assume, so I licked his shaft all the way to his head and then closed my lips around his head as he hitched in a breath. “Damn, Sage. That’s so good.”

“Is it?” I asked, looking up at him.

“Have you never done this either?” His hand rested on my head as I worked him, and in between my task, I found time for pause.

“No.” I went back down on him, and he moved his hips slowly, pushing himself in and out of my mouth, barely moving it inside my lips and past my teeth.

“You’re doing so good,” he said.

“Should I take it deeper?” I looked up to see his head thrown back and his mouth open as if he was on the verge of a moan.

“Yes,” he whispered. “Take it slow if you want.”

His taste was salty and sweet, and I worried how I’d fit it all inside my mouth, much less take it into my throat like Lissa had done. I continued to work his head a bit longer, inching him slowly deeper, letting my tongue roll across his veiny flesh.

Before I knew it, I had his bell-shaped head pressed against the back of my throat. My lips closed around his shaft as I moved up and down on his length.

“You sure you haven’t done this before?” he asked with a chuckle as he pulled away. “Any more of that, and I’m going to spoil our fun.”

“I was having fun,” I said as he knelt down in front of where I sat and slipped his fingers beneath the elastic of my panties. “But I have a feeling I’m about to have a lot more.”

“If you liked that, you’re going to love this.” He tugged my panties down, and I raised up my bottom so he could pull them down past my knees. Then he parted my legs and moved closer, hitching my legs up over his shoulders as his mouth found my clit.

It felt amazing, having him kiss me there, and soon, he pulled away and kissed me, letting me taste myself on his mouth. The sweet flavor exploded in my mouth, and soon, he pulled away, putting his thumb across my lip. “Here,” he said, holding two fingers to my lips, pushing them into my mouth.

I sucked them just like I had his cock as he returned to his prior task. Soon, my body felt like a great pressure was building, and he took his fingers away from my lips as I moaned and then pushed one at my opening, which was already slick from his mouth and my juices.

His invasion was so good that I laid back and spread my legs even more. I was so ready for him to be inside of me, and I could barely contain myself from looking like a wanton slut, too eager for the penetration of his cock.

My body cried out as a wave of intense pleasure came over me, and it curled my toes and left me breathless.

“That’s right. Come for me.” He watched me as the pleasure continued to roll through me, and I suddenly felt a bit embarrassed, at least until he pulled away. Then my only emotion was getting him back inside of me. Fingers, tongue, his cock, I didn’t care. I needed to be filled.

He dragged his finger through my wet folds and smiled as he moved quickly for his wallet, which must have been in his pants at his feet. He pulled out a condom and made quick work of putting it on. “Are you ready for me?”

“Yes.” I reached for him, and he lowered himself closer, putting his hips between my legs, his thick length aimed at my entrance. He pressed it against me once. Then he backed away and aimed for my tight pussy.

He pushed his head against me, and I held my breath, waiting for the girth of his cock to spread me so wide until there was nothing left of my virginity. I had anticipated this moment for far too long, and as I looked into his eyes, which were full of concern for me and desire, I bit my lips and raised my hips against him.

Suddenly, it was like something snapped, and he was inside me, his head so broad that it felt like a spear. He looked into my eyes and brushed back my hair. “Are you okay?”

“Yes,” I said.

“Am I hurting you?” He was sweet to care, but all I wanted from him was to be taken and taken hard, not like a delicate flower.

“I won’t break. I promise.”

As if all he needed was my permission, he thrust into me slowly at first, until he worked up to a steady rhythm.

This time when my pleasure reached its climax, he threw his head back and moaned with me. “Fuck, I’m going to come.”

His body tensed as he pushed deep, and he held it there, his cock twitching inside of me until he finally collapsed against me, holding himself on his elbows and kissing my breasts and lips.

Finally, after a moment of just lying there with his cock still inside of me, he pulled away and kissed me soft and slow.

“You were perfect,” he said. “And so beautiful.” He brushed his fingers across my cheek, and we laid there until I could get the energy to move. “You should shower before you get dressed. I could make us some eggs if you want.”

“That sounds nice. Thank you.” I felt like I was glowing, though tired, and I hadn’t expected to feel so wide awake, yet exhausted all at once. Part of me wanted to stay there in his bed and sleep, but I knew that was probably crossing some kind of line. It wasn’t like we were a couple.

I got to my feet and stumbled into the bathroom as he headed to the kitchen.

After taking my time in the shower and realizing that the bleeding hadn’t stopped and that I was much more tender than I’d expected, I walked out to find that Greyson had brought my clothes up and left them lying neatly across the bed. Downstairs, there were eggs waiting, but Greyson was on the phone.

“Well, how much did they take?” he asked with a concerned voice. “And Katrina is okay? What? They put their hands on her?”

Only hearing one side of the conversation, I could tell that something serious had happened. I fixed a plate of eggs and then sat at the table while he carried on the conversation. The man had an entire life I didn’t know anything about, and there I was, feeling out of place in it after giving him the biggest gift I’d ever given anyone.

“Don’t tell me to calm down, Eric. I’m furious. I want those assholes put in fucking jail. She knows to check all of the doors. She could have been killed.” He beat his fist against the counter. “I’m driving down.” He paused another long minute. “Fuck that, Eric. I’m coming. It’s no bother. Tell her not to worry. I’m not mad at her. I’m just angry at the situation.” He ended the call and then walked over to a bowl on the counter and got his keys. “I’m sorry. That was a call from New York. My coffee shop was broken into, and my business partner was robbed at gunpoint. They hit her with the gun. I should really get my ass out there and take care of this.”

I didn’t even know that he ran a café. “I should get going anyway.” I was growing more tired and sorer as the minutes ticked by. I needed to soak in a hot tub and then sleep.

“I’m sorry, Sage. The last thing I wanted to do was rush you out.” I could tell that he was genuinely upset about his partner back in New York, and that was all that was on his mind, as it should have been.

“It’s cool. It’s not like you can help it.”

He walked over and put his arms around me. “I’m sorry. I’ll call you, okay?”

“Yeah, okay.” For some reason, I wasn’t convinced. Was this his way of brushing me off? Playing like there was some emergency just to get rid of me. But then, why go through all the trouble? I was just being paranoid. Wasn’t I?

17

Greyson

I had never expected to be gone for an entire week, and since I wasn’t around, Dodd used that as his excuse for not painting my house.

As I pulled into the driveway, thankful to be home, Christian walked over.

His hands were in his pockets, and he looked like he had a lot on his mind.

I opened the car door and stepped out to shake his hand. “Hey, man. Thanks for keeping an eye on the place for me.”

“Yeah, no problem. Did you have a good visit with your friends? Get everything worked out?”

“Katrina, my business partner, ended up having some complications from her meds, so I decided to stay around a while to help out. She’s doing better.”

“Ah, I see. So, is there anything going on between you two?” He gave me a suspicious smirk.

I felt like maybe he knew about me and Sage, and I prepared for his big brother, “don’t fuck her over” speech. “Me and Katrina? No. Not anymore. I mean, at one time, yes, we gave it a go, but it became clear really fast that we had a much better working relationship.”

“Good, because Sage was asking if you were home. We’re all going out to the bar tonight. Anchor Management. Lissa gets off early, and they are doing karaoke and dancing.”

Karaoke and dancing weren’t my speed, and I was beat. But I wanted to see Sage. “I suppose I could go out for a bit. But I don’t sing or dance. Not even in the shower.” Maybe if I was lucky, Sage would end up back at my place. Or then again, maybe she was pissed off I’d spent a week in New York. She hadn’t texted me too much in the past few days.

“Neither do I. But the girls want to have fun, and from what I hear, you owe Sage a little fun.”

I gave a nod and realized he did know. “She told Lissa about us?”

He gave me a strange look. “What do you mean?”

“What do you mean?” I asked, wondering if I was wrong about the grapevine.

Christian shrugged. “I only meant since you’ve been gone, but wait just a minute,” he said, catching up to me as I headed into the house. “But what do you mean? What happened between you and Sage?”

“It’s my mistake. I just assumed she had told Lissa. It’s nothing. We hung out the night I left, is all.”

“And did you manage to go where no man has gone before?” He chuckled and followed me into the house.

“I don’t kiss and tell, and it’s not your business.”

“But you’re eager to see her again, aren’t you? I mean, you like her too, right? According to Lissa, she’s crazy about you.”

“I like her, yeah.”

“I know how it is. You have all the chicks you want back home. So, did you nail anyone?”

I wasn’t sure I wanted to discuss the details of my sex life, especially with him, even if I had, which I hadn’t. “Nah, it wasn’t that kind of trip. Katrina needed my help, and that’s what a business partner does.”

He rolled his eyes. “Look, man. I wouldn’t tell Sage, okay? It’s cool. If you fucked someone, you could tell me. We’re friends, and us guys have to stick together. I know you’d never hurt Sage’s feelings, but it isn’t like you’re committed.”

“Don’t you ever want a commitment?”

“Eh, I’m not sure.” He turned toward the mirror hanging in my entryway. “Are you going to go like that, or do you want to freshen up for Sage?”

“Give me a minute. I’ll meet you there if you want.”

“I was hoping you’d drive, actually. I plan on getting hammered, and I think Lissa is going to drive me home.”

“Sure, give me fifteen minutes. I want to shower and change. Make yourself at home. You know where the beer is.”

“Thanks, man.”

I disappeared upstairs and hurried to undress and get in the shower. I let the water run over my face, hoping it would wake me up instead of soothe me into a tired state. I needed to be alive for Sage. I couldn’t wait to see her and wished I’d have had more time to talk to her while I was away.

Eric and Cassie had me come and see them and Sierra, and then I spent a couple of nights in the hospital with Katrina, who had needed stitches from the attack, along with some supervision from a concussion. All in all, she was a lucky girl, and the insurance had handled everything.

I still wanted to murder the men responsible, but I made myself focus on something I could control, like seeing Sage again.

I got out of the shower, dried off, brushed my teeth, and freshened my breath before going to the closet to find something appropriate for Anchor Management. Jeans and a button-down it was. After spraying on some cologne and deodorant, I put on my loafers and headed downstairs to find Christian standing at the window.

“I’m ready,” I said.

“You work fast.” He placed the empty bottle in the garbage can in the kitchen, and then we headed outside.

“I can’t wait to ride in the Vette.”

“You’ll have to wait longer. We’re taking the Jeep.” I had pulled the top down and knew better than to take my baby on a trip to a bar with a drunk friend. Eric had thrown up in my car once when we were kids, and I had avoided those types of situations since.

It was a long ride there with Christian talking my ear off, but when we parked and went inside, my blood pumped faster in anticipation of seeing her.

She was across the bar at a table with Lissa, and as Christian hurried over, I hung back a bit, taking in the sight of her. Her hair was down, and she had it styled in loose curls that hung over her shoulders, framing her pixie face, which had a rare, mischievous look at the moment.

“You’re so bad, Lissa. You’re—”

Her eyes met mine as I approached, and she got to her feet as I walked up and gave me a hug.

“Hey, you’re back.”

“Yeah, sorry I was gone so long.”

“No problem. How’s your partner?”

It was sweet of her to ask about Katrina, and I hoped she wasn’t as suspicious as Christian about the other woman. “She’s good now. She stayed in the hospital for observation, and I helped her settle in at home.”

“You stayed with her?” she asked with a suspicious look on her face.

“For a couple of nights, yes. Worst night’s sleep I’ve gotten in ages. Her couch was lumpy.” I needed to make it clear that I wasn’t fucking anyone else, and I hoped that Sage wasn’t about to spoil my opinion of her with jealousy.

“You poor thing. Have a seat, and I’ll buy you a beer.”

“That’s not necessary,” I said, wanting to buy my own. “I’m a big boy.”

“Shut up, and let me buy it,” she said, shaking her head like she didn’t understand. “It’s not a big deal, you know?”

“Fine. One beer.”

About that time, the music changed, and then an announcer got up on the stage. “Okay, Anchor heads, it’s time for karaoke. Who wants to go first?”

Christian smiled and grabbed my arm. “Come on, man. Let’s go and show these girls how this shit is done.”

“Are you serious? I don’t even like karaoke.” The last thing I wanted to do was lead off if I had to do it at all.

“Go on, big boy,” Sage said. “I’ll have your beer icy cold when you get done.”

“Nah, it’s okay.”

“Fine,” she said. She turned and reached for Lissa’s hand. “Good lady, will you do me the honor?”

Lissa downed her beer then got to her feet. “Fuck it. Let’s do this!” She hollered across the bar to the announcer, and they jumped to their feet and made their way on stage.

“Aw, you’re never going to live this one down,” said Christian.

The music started, and while I didn’t know the name of the song, it was slow and seductive, originally sung by a girl’s group of another name I couldn’t remember.

But it didn’t matter, the words, which were sung by both girls who were a bit flat and offkey, but their bodies moved like burlesque dancers, and I wasn’t sure I wanted Sage up on stage, shaking her shimmy, even though she kept throwing me glances and even flashed me a wink.

“She’s already feeling good,” said Christian. “Seeing Sage drunk is a rare treat, my friend.”

As the song ended, the bar went wild, and one of the men in the back put his fingers in his mouth and whistled loudly. I looked over to see who it was as Christian welcomed his girl off the stage.

I turned around to see Sage laughing with a man who was standing too close with his mouth at her ear. She shook her head and hurried back to the table.

“Admirer?” I asked, gesturing to the man.

“He was just warning me about Maddox. He said that he’s going around telling others that we’re together. I told him we’re not.”

The prick knew how to get me riled up. I looked around the bar to see if I could find him. “Is he here?”

She giggled, not taking it nearly as seriously as I had. “No, thank goodness.”

The waitress brought another round of drinks, and Sage and Lissa clinked bottles and turned them up.

“Whoa, slow down, sweetheart.” I laughed, and she pulled the bottle away and joined in.

“Don’t be a pooper,” said Lissa. “We haven’t tied one on in a long time. And besides, we’re celebrating.”

“Yeah?” I wondered what the good news was all about.

“Yes, you know why.” She giggled, and Sage’s smile faded as she reached out and slapped her arm.

“Shush.” She turned up her beer.

I got up from the table. “Let’s go for a walk.” I thought it was a good time to talk about where we were with whatever we were doing.

“Sounds like a good idea,” said Christian, who got up, and before I knew what was happening, he dragged me onto the stage, and Sage cheered with Lissa, both of them whistling and making a scene. I looked around the bar and knew I couldn’t refuse without looking even worse.

18

Sage

I couldn’t believe that Christian had hauled Greyson on stage. I turned toward Lissa. “I don’t want him to know I told you about the sex, Lissa.”

“Well, shoot me. But it’s a reason to celebrate. I just can’t believe you waited nearly a week to tell me about it.”

I watched as the two on stage sifted through the songs. “Because I was upset that he stayed away so long.”

“I can’t believe he skipped town just minutes after fucking you.” Hearing her put it like that made me feel even worse.

I glanced around to see if there was anyone else in earshot. “Shush, you. You’re going to have everyone in town talking about me.” I finished off my drink and sank a little lower in my seat.

“Most already are. Since that cookout. They already think you’re sleeping with him to get him to lay out that kind of dough. And who was it he went to check on? A female business partner? Have you asked him if he used to fuck her?”

“No, and you aren’t going to ask him that either.” It wasn’t my business what he did.

She waved to the stage. “I’ll have Christian do it. He’ll be honest with him. Guy code and all of that.”

I had a feeling if I wasn’t careful, she’d sabotage any hope of a relationship with Greyson without meaning to. “Lissa, please don’t. Just stay out of it. I like this guy, and I’ve got no reason to be jealous.”

“No, but if he has a girlfriend back home, that’s certainly something to worry about. He was sure quick to tell you he slept on the couch. That was a totally deliberate share, hoping to ease your mind. Probably because the truth would hurt too much.”

“Why are you trying to make me suspicious? Is it because Christian is cheating on you again? That’s not all men, you know? Just because Christian is like that doesn’t mean that Greyson is.”

All of a sudden, the music started, and Christian was rallying the audience to cheer them on by waving his hands in the air. They broke out with a rap song, one I hadn’t heard in ages, and while Greyson was smiling, the look on his face was more like he couldn’t believe he’d been tricked into it.

With Lissa killing my buzz, I tried to enjoy the show, and while Christian worked the crowd, Greyson looked at the ceiling as if he just wanted it over with.

When the song was over, he jumped down off the stage and walked over to me with a disappointed look in his eye. “Do you still respect me?”

I looked him up and down, wondering what his fine ass would have to do to lose my respect. “As long as you don’t think I have a big butt?” It was my way of teasing him about the song he sang.

“I cannot lie. No, you don’t. But I didn’t choose the song. Christian did.” He looked over to where his buddy stood trying to make it up to Lissa.

“Are you calling me fat?” She gave him a nudge. “You know you like my round booty.” She gave it a slap as they sat back down with us at the table.

“I do love it,” said Christian, moving in closer. “I love it so much, I want to grab it.” He pulled her into his arms, and Greyson laughed and shook his head.

I moved my chair close to his. “It’s hard to believe they aren’t a couple, isn’t it? I mean, it’s a shame when two people who should so clearly be together aren’t.”

“I think we should take that walk,” he said. The tone of his voice made my heart sink. I wondered what had happened in New York and if this walk was simply his way of coming to tell me that it was over between us.

He took my hand, and we walked out of the bar and down the boardwalk toward the nearest pier. “So, what did you want to talk about?”

“Mostly, I just wanted to get out of that place before Christian pulled me to the dancefloor, but I also wanted to have you all to myself to say I’m sorry for not calling you more over the past week. I had a lot on my plate, and Katrina and the business just took a lot from me. I’m glad I’m back though.”

“I’m glad too, and I’m sorry about Lissa’s big mouth.” I stopped near the railing and turned to face him.

He chuckled. “It’s okay. I thought Christian knew, but it turns out he didn’t.”

“Well, I swore Lissa to secrecy, but I only told her because I was so nervous about it.”

“You were nervous after?” His thumb rubbed my hand, and even though it was a tiny gesture, it had a big effect on my body, which grew much warmer.

“Yes. I didn’t know if I had done something wrong or weird, or I don’t know. Maybe I wasn’t any good. I mean, it was just so different when I got out of the shower.”

“I know the horrible news ruined everything, but in my defense, it wasn’t my fault.”

“Oh, God, no. I didn’t mean to make light of that. It’s just I realized that I’m not the only woman in your life, nor am I the most important thing you have going. I guess I forget you had a whole life back in New York and are still tethered there.”

“You’re important to me. I care about you, and I didn’t mean to give you the impression that I was bailing on you.”

Once again, I felt like my problems were making me look insensitive to the horrible crime that sent him back to New York. Or maybe it was just the alcohol. “No, it’s not that. It’s my stupid insecurities. I just didn’t know if I had made a mistake.” I hoped I wasn’t saying the wrong things, but they just kept coming.

“I get that, and I understand needing to confide with a friend. I told Eric about us. But now I want to know if you think you did make a mistake.” He gave me a smoldering look as he moved to put his arm around me.

“No. It was wonderful.” I went to take a step back and stumbled, falling against the rail.

“Easy, I’m not in the mood to jump in after you.”

“Sorry,” I said, my case of the giggles returning. “I haven’t been this drunk in a long time.”

“Let me take you home,” he said, holding on to me.

I didn’t know if I was ready to show him my place or not, and I certainly wasn’t ready for the night ending with me passed out on the couch with Jasper curled up on my stomach. “I don’t want to go home yet. I want to go to your place.” I leaned in and kissed him, trying to be bold enough to convince him.

He gave me a warning look. “I can’t promise I’ll behave if we go there, Sage.”

I smiled much bigger, my cheeks feeling the strain. “Good. I don’t want you to behave.”

“It’s a night for mischief.” He took my hand and walked me out past the bar and to his Jeep, which had the top down.

As we headed down the road to his place, I could feel the wind in my hair, and I stood up in my seat and let the breeze blow past me as Greyson laughed. “This is fun,” I screamed down at him, and he shook his head.

“Sit down before you fall out.” He tugged at my pant leg, and I plopped back down in my seat.

“I’ve always wanted to do that. It made me feel alive.” I raised up and kissed his cheek, then nuzzled his neck. “You smell so good.” He was so gorgeous in every way, and I suddenly found myself rubbing his thigh.

I moved my hand to his cock, which was already hard, and I felt a rush of pride for having that kind of effect on this sexy man.

He turned his head and kissed me, and then he broke away, slowing down to turn on Lincoln Street. As we approached his house, he put his hand on my thigh, and I continued to rub him through his pants, his cock now straining against his jeans even more than it had been.

“You are in a naughty mood, Sage.”

“Yes, I am.” I knew just what I wanted.

He pulled into his driveway, and we hurried into his house, me stumbling my way in behind him.

“Are you okay?” He held my arm, and I knew I said I was okay.

But the last thing I remember was sitting on the couch.

19

Greyson

I hadn’t expected Sage to stay all night, but after she passed out on my couch, I hated to wake her. I didn’t know if I should carry her up to my bed, but since the guest room had no linens yet, I decided it was the best option. I didn’t want to leave her on the couch.

And lucky me, I got to wake up next to an angel. Through the night, she had curled up next to me, and while I knew I probably should have gone down and slept on the couch, I wanted to be near her.

I stroked her back as she stirred next to me, and when she opened her eyes, she sat up, instantly giving a sound of regret as she winced and held her head.

“You might not want to make any sudden moves. You’re probably experiencing a nasty hangover.”

“What happened?” she asked.

“You passed out.”

She hugged the covers up to her neck. I’d left her dressed in her panties and bra, but only to make her more comfortable. “I don’t remember coming up here.” She covered her mouth. “Oh no. I don’t remember anything that happened between us.” She looked down at herself.

“Calm down. Nothing happened, Sage. You passed out on the couch downstairs, and I brought you up here, made you comfortable, and that’s it. I swear.”

“Oh, okay.” She took a few deep breaths, holding her head and closing her eyes. “I believe you. It’s just my head is throbbing.”

“Yeah, you were pretty hammered by the time I got to the bar.”

She hid her face with her hands. “I wanted your return to be different. I feel like a fool. I came on so strong on the way home and now—Oh, gosh. I’m a tease. I’m so sorry.”

“It’s okay. You’re not a tease. I’m pretty sure you had little control once the alcohol kicked in.” She had been so handsy, and while it was hot, I had known that it was her liquid courage making her act out.

“I probably looked like a drunken fool, pawing at you like some slobbering skank.” She sat on the side of the bed and found her dress.

“Hardly. You weren’t anything like a skank.” I wasn’t going to tell her about the ones I knew back in New York. She wasn’t that at all. She was different from everyone. “You’re special, Sage.”

“You’re being nice.”

“No, nice is how I’m going to go draw you a bath and then I’m going down to fix you breakfast.”

“Is déjà vu part of a hangover?”

I realized how close to the last time it was. “No, I’m going to make sure that nothing stands in the way of you having breakfast with me.”

“That’s not exactly where I thought things would go, but I could eat. And I do feel a bit gritty, but I’d prefer a shower.”

“Whatever you like. There’s a spare toothbrush and anything you need in the basket under the sink. I will try to do better than cold eggs this time.” I gave her a kiss and smiled as the rose bloomed in her cheeks.

I heard the water come on as I hit the stairs, and then I went to the kitchen to find something different. I took a loaf of thin-sliced bread and a few eggs out of the fridge, then found what I needed for French toast.

As I cracked the eggs and whipped them up, I thought about how we’d been so close the night before. Her passing out had made up my mind for me about how far to take it. While I had wanted to fuck, I knew an honorable man wouldn’t try anything with her while she was intoxicated, and since I was trying to turn over a new leaf, I had made up my mind that she had to sober up before I could let it go that far again.

I had felt a bit weak about my decision, knowing how hard it would be to resist her, and I’d felt a wave of relief as I walked out and found her sound asleep on my couch.

As I prepared the pan with a healthy pat of butter, my phone rang. “Not today,” I said, taking a glance at the screen. I contemplated answering, but since she wasn’t out of the shower yet, I thought what the hell. “This had better not be bad news.”

“Is that any way to answer the phone?” asked Cassie. “Your niece wanted to talk to you.”

“Ah, well, in that case, what can I do for my favorite young lady?” The pan was good and hot, so I put the bread in the egg mixture and dropped four slices into the pan.

Cassie put the phone on speaker, and I waited as Sierra’s little voice greeted me. “Hey, Uncle Greyson.”

“Hello, sunshine. What can I do for you?” I missed the sound of her voice, and as she giggled, I realized I missed that too, along with her sunny smile.

“My class is doing a fundraiser for our field trip next month. We’re going to make a donation to the children’s hospital, and then we’re going to the museum to do an art display. The kids at the hospital are participating too. I’m selling cookie dough.” That fancy school she went to was always doing charity drives.

“Cookie dough? What happened to selling cookies?” I tended to the toast and flipped it over to make sure it was going to cook evenly.

“That’s Girl Scouts,” said Cassie, she and Sierra both giggling at me on the other end of the line.

“Could you buy some, please?”

“So, you’re saying I’d have to buy it and bake it?”

“Yes, it’s dough. Unless you want to eat it raw like Daddy does.” She gave a little sound that let me know she was growing impatient with her silly old uncle.

“I tell you what. I’ll buy enough for you to donate to the soup kitchen downtown and for your class and the children’s hospital to have a cookie party. How’s that sound?”

“Thank you, Uncle Greyson!”

“Anything for you, sunshine.” About that time, I heard footsteps behind me, and I turned to see Sage walking into the kitchen wearing nothing but my bathrobe, which was barely tied.

I pointed at the table, and she smiled and walked over.

“Thank you, Uncle Greyson,” said Cassie. “I owe you one.”

“Yes, you do owe me one. Give her a hug for me.” With that, we ended our call, and I turned back to the toast, which was ready. “Perfect timing. I’ll just have to get the berries and whipped cream from the fridge.”

“For a minute, I thought you were about to have to run out again.”

“Ah, that was Cassie and Sierra, Eric’s wife and daughter.”

“That explains the sunshine remark. For a minute, I was about to get jealous.”

“Believe me. You don’t have anything to be jealous of. Besides, it’s a wasted emotion. I’m not going anywhere.” I didn’t want her to feel that way about anyone else in my life.

“Noted.”

She smiled when I brought the plate of French toast to the table and then went to the fridge for the toppings. “I hope you like it. It’s about the only thing I can make besides eggs.”

“It’s perfect. Thanks. Are you going to join me?” I brought the sugar and cinnamon shaker to the table with the juice and two glasses.

“Unless you’re eating all four slices,” I said with a chuckle as I sat down beside her.

“Do they call often?” she asked, spooning out the berries and then squirting the cream on top.

I did the same and decided to tell her about Sierra. “They stay in touch, and especially when Sierra has a fundraiser. I just bought a lot of cookie dough.”

“Cookie dough? Are you having a bake sale?”

“Nah, it’s going to the local soup kitchen. I know people get sick of the same old thing. Cookies will brighten their day.”

“That’s sweet.”

“What would I have done with them? Besides, shipping them here would cost too much, and this way, I’m not packing on the pounds from all the carbs.”

“What is she fundraising for?”

“They raise money for the children’s hospital, and then the school is going to take them to the museum for their efforts.”

“Wow, that must be a great place to take field trips. I’ve always wanted to go to the museums there and see art from the greats.”

“It’s an experience. Everyone should go at least once in their lives.” I fixed my toast with its toppings, knowing it was going to be way too sweet and not at all caring.

“I’m doing a lot of new things lately, so who knows?” Her foot brushed up against my leg under the table as she took a bite of her toast. She closed her eyes as if savoring the flavor. “This is good stuff.”

“Try this,” I said, reaching my fork for one of the plump blueberries. I dragged it through the sugar and cream and then brought it to her lips.

“Mmm.” She smiled. “That’s so good. I love fresh berries.” She took another bite, getting cream on her lip.

I leaned in to lick it off as I stole a quick kiss. She turned and cupped my face, holding me there with her for a moment. “I wish I hadn’t messed things up last night.”

“Hey, it’s okay. We have all the time in the world for do-overs.”

“I missed you.” She gave me a wary look, and I wondered if she had the same feelings as me, but it just seemed a bit too soon to ask her.

“Me too. Next time I go, I’m taking you with me.”

“That would be a sight. Me in New York City? Talk about a fish out of water.” She laughed.

“Hey, everyone is at home in New York City. It doesn’t belong to New York state, you know? It’s America’s city. Your city too.”

“That’s kind of neat to think about it that way. But I’ve never known anywhere else.”

“Would you like to see it sometime?”

“With you? I’d like to see everything.”

With that, I took her into my arms and kissed her slowly and languidly. We flirted and teased through the rest of our breakfast, but only because I wanted her to have her strength after last night’s occurrence.

But as soon as our forks hit our empty plates, I stood up and reached for her hand. “Where are we going?” she asked as she stood with me.

I pulled her body closer, letting my hand rest on her bottom. “I’ll take you wherever you want to go.”

She wasted no time kissing me, and it grew so heated, I pushed the plates away and picked her up onto the table, her legs falling open for me along with the bathrobe.

I pressed my hard length against her, and she reached down into my shorts and found what she wanted, hard and ready for her.

I shoved two fingers into her tight, wet pussy and smiled as she moaned for me. “Is this what you’ve missed?”

“Give it to me,” she whispered against my flesh. “I want it all.”

I pulled my fingers free and gave her a taste, and then, with my fingers in her mouth, I leaned down to worship her.

20

Sage

Not only had he surprised me with the nice breakfast, but I had not expected to be lying across his kitchen table with our sticky plates stacked beside me and orange juice sloshing in the glasses around me from me writhing in pleasure.

His fingers fucked me hard as his tongue flicked, teased, and licked my clit. By the time it turned to sucking and nibbling, one glass turned over and rolled on the floor, busting into a million pieces.

It was that precise moment that my first orgasm consumed me. And soon after, his cock was nudging its way in slowly as he looked into my eyes. “You’re so amazing, Sage. So wet for me.” His voice was hot in my ear, giving me chills, and I knew I needed it hard and fast like before.

This time, I didn’t even have to ask. He thrust harder, the table walking away from him, another glass spilled and broken. So, he lifted my naked body up, still buried deep, and walked, minding the glass on the floor as we made our way to the stairs. “I’m taking you back to bed. I hope you don’t mind.”

“I don’t care where we are, as long as you don’t stop.”

He deposited me on the bed, and I crawled up away from the edge into the middle. He climbed up on it too, resting on his knees. He moved between my legs and lifted them up over his shoulder as he guided his cock back into me. This time, he entered me nice and slowly, not stopping or retreating until he pushed himself all the way to my depths, which still didn’t accommodate the full length of his huge dick.

“Can I be on top?” I asked, hoping he’d let me do whatever I liked.

But instead of answering, he rolled us over. “Take it easy now. It’s much different on top. You’re in control, but it’s going to go much deeper.”

I had no idea what he meant until I settled my full weight on his cock, and it stretched my tight pussy, ripping me as if I’d been sliced open.

His hands rested on my waist. “Easy, baby. Don’t let yourself get hurt.” He encouraged me to ride him slowly, his hands moving me up and down. “You’re so beautiful like this.”

My lips, which were swollen from kisses and desire, were parted. My eyes narrowed to just small slits as the pleasure consumed me. I was glad he liked me, but I couldn’t help still feeling self-conscious. It was so raw, so gritty, and primal that I suddenly felt a surge of power. I was on top, I was in control, and I could do with him whatever I wanted. I began working my hips, slowly riding him up and down, his cock stretching me more and more.

“That feels so good, baby.”

His calling me “baby” had me hopeful that this could be more, but then, it also brought new worries. I had to get out of my head. I wondered how many others he’d called the same thing. They didn’t matter now. He was with me. I let my confidence soar as I worked up a steady rhythm. I wasn’t going to let him stop until he gave me what I’d earned.

He picked me up, and soon, the power shifted, but I was fine with it, especially when he turned me around, bottoms up, and moved behind me. Suddenly, I was worried about his intentions. “I’m not ready for everything,” I said with a giggle.

“Don’t worry, baby. I’d never take you without asking.”

My core quivered for more of him, and then he guided himself back inside of me and slowly rocked me back and forth until I worked up to a steady bounce again. It felt amazing having him behind me, and soon, I felt the pleasure increasing again.

He wasn’t far behind me. “Fuck, I’m so close.” He eased off, stroking me much slower. “I’ll pull out. Where do you want it?” Before I could respond, he pulled out and covered my bottom with his release.

I had always wondered what it would taste like and if it was all Lissa had made it out to be. She had said men liked a girl who swallowed, but I wasn’t sure I could handle it. “I’ve never tasted it before,” I said, looking back at him as I bit my lip.

He smiled as he wiped me up. “Do you want to?” he asked, still holding his cock, which he gestured to.

I took him into my hand and saw a tiny pearl glistening on the tip. I leaned down and took him into my mouth. He tasted like salt, the heady flavor an explosion on my tongue. But I didn’t stop, and not because he wasn’t done with his release, but because he was already growing hard in my mouth again.

“Are you up for more?” he asked, looking down at me.

I looked up into his eyes and nodded, smiling around his thick length as he brushed my hair back, gathering it into a pony tail and moving his hips to fuck my face. I didn’t mind that I hadn’t had a million other experiences like Lissa, and I let my instincts guide me as I relaxed my throat and took him deeper, his cock sliding down into my throat, hitting the back of it until it made a slurpy sound.

“You’re unbelievable, baby.” Before I knew it, he backed away, letting go of my hair which fell to my shoulders. Then he moved across the bed for me, and I laid back, spreading wide for him.

One experience with him was better than all of Lissa’s flings combined, and I was glad I had waited to be with him.

He nudged his way between my legs with his hips and then grabbed my wrists, putting my hands above my head, pinning me down with one hand as he fingered me with the other. He gripped his cock. Then I felt his thick head pressing into me. My mound felt bruised, and my pussy was sore from his cock being inside of me, so when he entered me again, I winced and cried out with pleasure.

“Are you okay?” He stopped moving. “I don’t want to hurt you, baby. I want it to feel good.”

“It’s just a little sore. I’m new to this, remember?”

“Yeah, I remember. Although you’re doing a damned good job of trying to get me to forget.”

“I’m getting the hang of it,” I said, wrapping my legs around his waist and resting my feet on his ass.

We moved together, working up our movements to a fevered passion that climaxed for us both almost at the exact same time. He pulled his cock out and shot his release all over my breasts and stomach. Then he shoved two fingers inside of me and worked me through the rest of my release. “Damn, you push me to the limits.”

“Do I?” My climax finished, my pussy still quivering around his ministrations.

“Yeah, you do. It’s so good.” He removed his fingers as soon as I settled and then tasted them. “So good.”

I moved up to his pillow and let out a sigh of contentment. “Is it always this good, or is it us?”

“I think it’s us.”

“Please, you’ve had a lot of sex. And don’t lie.”

“It’s different with everyone though, but never as special as it has been with you. I’ve never been anyone’s first, or first and second, and I’m positive no one else has ever looked so hot while they came before.”

“Well, you’re the best I’ve ever had,” I said with a teasing smile. “No one has ever come close.”

“Funny girl. I’m being serious.” He curled up with me, and I turned over to rest my back against him as he held me in his arms.

“I should go home. I bet Jasper is starving, not that it will bother that little tub of lard to miss a meal.”

“I’d like to meet him sometime and see if he likes me.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “Jasper doesn’t like anyone.”

“Well, I’d love to see your place sometime. You wouldn’t let me take you home. If you had, Jasper could be curled up at the foot of the bed, his gut full and in a better mood. Instead, you have to go home to a beast.”

“He’s a beast anyway. He’s probably destroyed the place.”

“I could come help you clean up.”

“No can do. It’s a mess. Besides, it’s not much to see compared to this place.” I lived in the equivalent of his master suite.

“That’s not fair. I’ve let you see my place, my bedroom, and even my sock collection.” He moved away and gave me a teasing look. “I know what it is. You’re ashamed to bring me home to Jasper. It’s because I’m not good enough, isn’t it?” He tried hard to hide his teasing smile, but it was too obvious.

“No, you’re just not missing anything. So why worry with it?”

“Maybe I want to get to know you. You act like I’m some snob that can’t handle the fact that you live in a smaller house.”

“You don’t get it.” I shook my head.

“I guess I don’t. I thought we were headed in a good direction.” All of a sudden, he didn’t seem like he was playing around anymore.

“Greyson—”

“Sage, I’ve let you into my world. I’ve let you into my bed. I’ve shown you what I’m about and who I am, and I’ve even cooked for you. And you don’t trust me enough to show me where you live?”

“I’m just ashamed of it, I guess. It’s stupid, and I’m sorry. But it doesn’t mean I don’t like you.”

“Good for me. But if this is going to be something and work out, I need us to put everything out on the table.”

“Fine, come over anytime you like. Just don’t say I didn’t warn you.” I got up and found my clothes in the chair across the room. He seemed upset, and I was not feeling good about how things had gone. When it was just sex, it was easy, even though I was still new to it, I knew what was expected. Relationships were a whole different ball of wax and something I didn’t really know if I was headed for with him or not. I liked to think he wanted more than sex, but a part of me was afraid that if I let him see too much, he wouldn’t like me.

“Here,” he said, getting up out of bed to walk over to his dresser. “This fell out of your bra when you passed out. I found it on the floor near the couch.”

My eyes widened when I saw the small carnelian stone.

“I guess I shouldn’t ask why there was a rock in your bra either. I’m guessing it wasn’t there by accident.” He held it out to me.

“It’s a carnelian.” My shoulders slumped as I let out a breath. “It’s kind of like a lucky charm.”

“I see. Well, at least you got lucky.”

I didn’t even know what to say to that. The stone was a passion stone, and while I didn’t feel like explaining my unusual habits, I didn’t want things to get any worse. “Will you drive me back to my car?”

“Yeah,” he said, walking to the closet. “I’ll meet you downstairs.”

I found my clothes from the night before and put them back on. I knew if I was going to have anything with him, I was going to have to take him to my home and explain a few things. I just needed to talk to Lissa and make sure that things were headed in the right direction first.

21

Greyson

I hadn’t expected another week to pass before seeing Sage, but I really wasn’t sure if I should drop by unannounced with what happened between us the last time we’d been together. She was obviously not sure she wanted me to be a part of her life, and for all I knew, I was just a guy to fit her fantasy for losing her virginity.

As soon as I thought it, I told myself that it was ridiculous. There was obviously something special between us. There was no way that she had just finally gotten sick of being a virgin and chose me to be the lucky man.

I stepped away from my boat and looked down the side, making sure that all of the boards were flush. Then I took out the new sander, hoping that I’d gotten just the right grit.

As soon as I heard footsteps, I felt my pulse race, but it was just Christian, who walked in like he owned the place. “How’s my best buddy? Making progress?”

“Yeah, just got the sides finished. I just have to make sure I don’t rip it up with this bad boy.” I patted the sander.

“Nah, that’s a good one. Looks like you got it all worked out. You’re a natural.”

“Thanks. Although I couldn’t have done it without your help.” He had done so much to help me along and had done one entire side of the hull while telling me about the girls he’d fucked. “I can’t say I won’t need your help again.”

“Anytime.” He walked into the room and around the boat, which was now hull-side up, taking most of my work space. “As a matter of fact, I was thinking we make a good team. Your designs are pretty nice, and let’s face it. This boat is going to be a beauty.

I let out a chuckle. “If I don’t sink it. I still have to get it in the water.” With my luck, the thing was going to sink like a rock. I had done everything to specifications and was continuing to do so, but that didn’t mean I didn’t have my doubts.

Christian patted the boat’s side. “It’s going to sail. I have no doubt, and you don’t either if you’re continuing the work. What I wanted to propose was maybe a business opportunity. I mean, you’ve got a great design, and you should make a nice living off this.”

I didn’t have to do anything for money, but it wouldn’t hurt to pad my pockets fatter in case something happened. “What do you propose?” I couldn’t believe the words had come out of my mouth. Part of me was pleading with myself to tell him a definitive no. There were so many other things I could do with my time. Why did I want another opportunity? Because I was a glutton for punishment?

“A boat company, for starts,” he said from around the other side. “Then, who knows? We’ll take over the world. There’s always a market for this around here. We’d take commissions. Not many can do it themselves, but they want the craftsmanship to show off. I’ve got a few skills of my own for interior work, and I just know we’d be able to take this to the stratosphere.”

“It’s an idea, but I’d have to look at the bigger picture.” I didn’t do anything unless I knew just what I was getting into. As much as I loved Eric, I wanted to live off my retirement, not have to go back to the office. “I didn’t retire at twenty-nine being a lousy businessman.”

Christian walked around the back of the boat. “I believe that, which is why I know you’re the perfect partner.” I started to ask him how I knew he was, but I held my tongue. I’d hear him out. “Let me draw up a business plan, and you can take a look.”

“That sounds fair. I tell you what. You draw up the plan, present your idea, and I’ll think about.”

Christian’s face lit up. “Awesome! I know it’s going to be amazing. I’ve wanted to do something away from my parents’ thumbs for some time now, and I feel this is the right industry.”

I was too busy thinking about Sage to show much enthusiasm. I let out a sigh. “Sounds good.”

Christian looked at me with concern. “Are you okay?” He walked over to the minifridge and took out a beer. “You look like you have a lot on your mind.”

“Sorry, it’s not you. It’s Sage. I’m not sure what’s going on with us. I might have fucked it all up. Maybe I’m being too sensitive.” I felt like a wuss, sitting around and feeling sorry for myself. Things had gone south, but that was only because of her insecurities.

“Yeah, I heard you hit that.” I gave him a hard look, and he held his hands up in defense of his words. “Lissa let it out the other night when you two disappeared.” He gave me a devilish grin. “So, what was that like? I want details, man. Did you really pop her cherry?”

I had indeed. I’d busted it wide open, but it wasn’t for him to know, and it meant something more to me than just being a notch on my bedpost. “I’m not telling you. I actually like her enough to respect her.” I had a lot of admiration for her too. She was quite a woman. A lady compared to most women I’d met, who had their hands in my pockets.

What he asked next surprised me. “You love her?”

I looked up and met his eyes. “I don’t know. I mean, I know I could. But I’m just not sure she’s going to open up to me. She doesn’t want me too close, it seems. Maybe she’s got issues. I don’t know. I don’t really know her, you know?”

“That sounds like Sage,” he said, shaking his head. “Not many do know her, other than Lissa. I think that’s why it never worked out with her and other guys.”

“I just don’t know why she doesn’t trust me enough to get to know her. She obviously trusted me to an extent more than anyone else, but then she got weird.”

“Weird. That’s what everyone says about her.” He gave a little chuckle. “She’s a good girl. I’m sure it will work out if that’s what you like.” He turned up his beer. “Have you talked to her?”

“I texted her a few times. She was short and seemed like she had a lot going on with work.” She had said something about inspections, but I wasn’t sure what that meant.

“Dude, call her. Girls want to hear your voice.”

I wasn’t sure that was true. “Then why doesn’t she call?”

“You’re used to those city girls being on your jock. This is a small-town girl. She’s not going to pursue you, man. You’ve got to put in the work.”

“Like you do for Lissa?” The man couldn’t even be faithful to her when she was so obviously head over heels for him and eager to put up with his bullshit.

He gave me a pointed look. “Hey, don’t be a dick. Lissa and I are different. We’re probably going to end up together one day, but neither of us wants to rush it. I’m not ready to settle down, and she’s not ready to put up with my shit full time. We’d break up as soon as we got together. This works for us, but we’re not talking about me and Lissa. We’re talking about you and Sage. Dude, go over there. Knock on the door, and when she opens it, kiss her. She’ll pull you into her world. Keep putting it to her. Fuck, what’s not to like? You’re a goddamned millionaire, aren’t you?”

I wasn’t going to confirm or deny that with Christian. He didn’t need to know that I had a million, much less multiple millions. “I don’t want to push myself in. I want to be invited in.”

I needed it to be different with Sage. I had come out here to do two things, find someone to share my life with and build a boat. I stepped back and looked at the hull. Had I made more progress on the boat than I had with her?

Christian turned up the last of his beer. “My point is, you won’t get inside at all if you don’t go and knock on the fucking door.” He put his bottle on the workbench. “I was going to ask if you could keep an eye on my house. Mom is sending me on a business trip to Florida to see one of our store’s dealers.”

“Business trip? Nice.” I waited to let him tell me about it, still not really into the conversation with what to do about Sage in the back of my mind.

“Yeah, and the best part, because my mother lied about me being engaged, I get to bring Lissa along. It might be a good time to keep an eye on Sage. Especially with that asshole Montauk still snooping around.”

“Yeah, I’ll call her. Why would your mother lie about you being engaged?” I had met his mother, and I wasn’t sure why I was shocked to hear she’d pull something like that.

“Because she’s always so busy trying to keep up with everyone else that she doesn’t think anyone will ever call her on her bullshit. If anything, it’s going to assure I get laid, and I won’t even have to go out and find a woman. And anything that makes Lissa happy and gets her off my ass is a win/win.”

“Do you think Maddox goes to her house or calls her?” I wondered if he had been around in the past week. Maybe she didn’t hate him as much as she let on. She surely didn’t act mean to him, although she didn’t seem too impressed by him either.

“Lissa said he drives by quite regularly, and he comes into the bar looking for her. It creeps Lissa out, and she’s worried about him crossing the line one day, but Sage is bad for seeing the good in people. I think she just doesn’t want to admit that she went out with a loser.”

I was going to have to do something about him. I couldn’t have him around her house. “Yeah, I’ll keep an eye out on your place.”

“Thanks. I’m going to go ahead and go home and pack. I’ll get that business proposal made up and get it to you when I get back home. I’m flexible, and if you think of something else you’d like to do, we can talk.”

“Thanks, man. I look forward to seeing it.” I wasn’t sure I really wanted to go into business. Although the café had done well, it was already enough responsibility, and with three locations around the city and two more set to open in the months ahead, plus my place as an advisor for DeVant, I was already working more than I wanted to during my retirement.

As soon as he left, I picked up the phone and called Sage. I held my breath, hoping she’d answer, but the phone rang several times and went to voicemail. I hung up, not sure what to think.

22

Sage

As it turned out, the glaze for my geode wall art had given me fits, but finally, I had the last coat on the wall, and it was drying nicely. I couldn’t believe I finally had it done, and it actually looked exactly like what I had envisioned, which was a rare thing for me as an artist.

I walked across the room and turned around to give it a final look. Then I looked around the room, which was more cohesive than before the mural. “What do you think, Jasper? Will it do?”

I glanced over to the cat like he was going to answer, and he slowly blinked and looked away before licking his paw.

“You’re not much help.” I stood back, taking in my surroundings and wondering if I had finally done it. For years, I’d tried to get my living space to a place of peaceful relaxation that would completely change the past for me in my childhood home. I had wanted to erase all memory of the place and build my own stone fortress. A place where I was surrounded by positive energy and Earth’s natural beauty. “I love it.”

As I went to the kitchen to pour another drink, I heard a car pull up in the drive. It sounded like Lissa’s, but with the increasing annoyance by Maddox, who had taken to driving by at least once a day that I was aware of, I had to be sure. I walked to the door to unlock it.

“I see you’re finally locking doors,” she said as I stepped aside to let her in. “Smart move. I’m still afraid that weirdo is going to come in here and get you.”

I shut the door and made sure to lock it. “I’m not afraid of Maddox, but I don’t want him coming here.”

She gave me a look that was just short of telling me I was nuts. “He’s still driving by?” She dropped her handbag on the side table and then walked around to sit on the couch.

I didn’t know if I should tell her or not, with the way she worried, and she had already offered to have Christian take care of him. “He doesn’t stop. He’s just trying to see if I’m seeing anyone.” I went around to join her on the opposite end, my cold drink still in hand. “Do you want anything?”

She pulled her large water bottle from her bag and shook her head. “He’s a lunatic. And now apparently, he’s throwing money around town. I’d like to know where he got that. I don’t know if he still works at the rental car place.”

“Maybe his grandmother gave him some money.” She had always claimed he was the apple of her eye. “Are you even going to comment on my wall? It’s finally done.”

She gave it a look. “Wow, that’s pretty amazing, Sage. It looks like a real polished geode.”

“Thank goodness. That’s what I was going for.”

She narrowed her eyes and then snapped her fingers like she’d just had the most brilliant idea. “You should sell these.”

“I doubt many people around here would want me to do their walls.” My style wasn’t like many of the other locals, who would rather hang dead fish on the walls.

“No, but you do this on boards. You have access to a ton of scrap at the lumberyard, and Christian could put some in his stores. You should do a tabletop.”

“I have done one for my sacred space.”

“Oh, I see. Well, that explains why I haven’t seen it.” She rolled her eyes. “It’s not like I have the clearance to enter your divine sanctuary.”

“I let you go in there when it was done. You just didn’t notice my artwork because you were preoccupied with Christian drama. Besides, it’s just my bedroom. It’s not like we’d hang out there anyway.”

“Well, God forbid my cooties disrupt the good energy of your room.”

She had taken it personally since I explained about negative energies and how they could affect certain rooms of your home. “I never said that your energy was bad. And I’m not sure I’m cut out to be a businesswoman. I like doing my art for me and no one else. Once you start doing that, it becomes a job.”

“I know. You’ve protested that a hundred times. But it would be better than working at Woodchuck’s your entire life.” She reached out with her foot and kicked mine as if to make a point.

“It’s a good job.”

“Well, what I really want to know is, what are you going to do when Greyson wants to take you to your bed? I bet his cootie energy will be approved.” I gave her a pointed look. “I’m just fucking with you. But seriously, what are you going to do when Greyson comes over and wants to go to your bed?”

“I probably won’t have to worry about that. I doubt he’ll be around. Things got weird. He asked to come over, and I had him bring me to his place instead. Then later when he brought it up, I was so stupid and told him that I didn’t want to show him my place because it wasn’t anything special.”

“I love your house. It’s small, but it’s always felt like my second home. Even when your dad lived here.”

“The man’s master suite is more than half of his upstairs. I could fit my house in it.”

“He lives alone, so I’m sure he can spread out. So what if it’s a bigger house? He likes you. Don’t make this about money and what he has and what you don’t. Unless he does that. He doesn’t do that, does he?”

“No, but lesson learned. He was upset because he trusts me with his place and who he is, and he just wanted to get to know me.”

She angled toward me. “So, let him. You are not your mother. Sure, you have some of her strange quirks, but you’re a beautiful, smart, and strong woman.”

“I may have already kind of made it like he thought he was too good for me. But not intentionally.”

Her nose scrunched up like something stunk. “Damn, that’s bad.”

“It’s not the worst. And don’t laugh because while I know you’re going to think it’s funny, it wasn’t. It was humiliating.”

“Oh no. You didn’t wear a rock, did you?”

I took a deep breath, remembering the look on his face. “I had put it in my bra, and apparently, it fell out when I passed out on the couch. He found it on the floor. I felt like a complete goof.”

“What else are you supposed to feel with magic rocks in your underwear? Did you explain why you had it?”

“No, it was a carnelian. It was embarrassing.” I wasn’t about to tell him what it meant because then, I’d have to explain my mother and my entire past for it to make any sense.

“What’s that one mean? Is it some love charm?” She had been around me my entire life, hearing about the stones, and had not bothered to learn a damned thing.

“It’s supposed to have energies for passion.”

“Geez, Sage. I’m not knocking your knowledge or interest in these stones, but you might be taking this a bit too far. You don’t need rocks for passion. Especially when you have a hot New York millionaire taking you to his bed.”

She made me feel stupid. “I know that. But it just makes me feel better. At least until he saw it. It’s usually a comfort object. Instead, it just reminded me that I haven’t told him much about myself. Other than the Muddy Rudder, of course. And I told him how my father talked shit about Mom when she left and how people thought I was a bit strange because of what Dad told them.”

“Then he already knows an awful lot about you. So let the man into your sacred space, Sage. You can always do a sage burn after he leaves.”

“Very funny.” I knew she was just picking on me about the sage cleanse because she’d come in to find me burning it a few times, but she had a point. I’d already let him in on so much. “I guess I should. If it falls apart, then at least I can sage him from my life and move on, right?” I gave a nervous chuckle.

She reached out and rested her hand on my arm. “I think if he’s any good at all, he’ll love you just as much as I do for exactly who you are, not what you have or don’t.”

“You sound like my father. Only the last time I heard him talking that way, it ended with more shit about my mother and that she wasn’t any good at all.”

“You aren’t destined to be either of your parents, you know?”

“I know.” I really did, too. I just wanted him so badly that if it all fell apart, I knew I was already at a point where it would hurt like hell.

“When was the last time you talked to Greyson?”

“We’ve texted, but with doing inventory at work and getting ready for the art event, things have been too crazy to really hook up. I feel like the time puts so much distance between us, and it’s always after we’re together, which makes it even worse.”

“Well, it would make me feel better if you gave him a call. Have him come around the next few days while I’m away.”

“Away? Where are you going?”

“Yeah, that’s what I came to tell you. Barbara is sending her golden child on a mission to Florida to impress one of her dealers. And I’m going to be his pretend fiancée.”

“Fiancée?”

“Pretend fiancée. He could only be so lucky.” She rolled her eyes and gave a snort.

“Please, enough with the denial. You know you’re going to eat this trip up.”

“Sex, sun, fun. You bet your sweet ass. I’m going to take full advantage of everything offered. I’ve been trying to get Christian to take me on a fancy trip for years, and he would always go without me. Thankfully, his mother’s mouth has finally done me a favor for once.”

“For once.” I laughed, knowing how she and Barbara had their falling outs and disagreements almost as much as she and Christian did.

“Yeah, it’s about time the old lady did me a favor. I’m not sure Christian is happy about it, but at least I know he can’t cheat on me this time.”

“I thought it wasn’t cheating?” They’d clearly defined that it was supposed to be an open relationship, with no strings attached, though I knew it was bullshit.

“Shush. It’s open as long as he’s honest about it. But he’s been lying. I know he has. I don’t know why I put up with him honestly.”

“Because even though he’s a dog, he’s crazy about you and still spends money on you?”

“Well, there’s that, yeah.” She let out a long sigh. “Do you think you’ll be seeing Greyson? I’m really worried about Maddox. If he gets wind I’m out of town, he might try to come and make a move when there’s no one to check on you.”

“He’s not going to make a move on me. You make it sound like I’m going to be the next Lifetime movie victim. My life is simply not that exciting.”

“Make light of it all you want, but you and I know that Maddox Montauk is crazy.”

“You’re just saying that because you heard he threatened that one girl from work.” I knew there was more to that story when she told it.

“He said he was going to chew out her tongue and spit in her face. Who says shit like that?”

“Men who get told their dicks are tiny.” That was supposedly what happened that led to their public argument.

“I was there for the fight. She used the word miniature. You should have seen his face. He was livid. I knew right then that he was crazy.”

“And that’s why he threatened her. We’ve never been anything but nice to each other. Civil.”

“Well, I want you to keep in touch regardless. And come shopping with me. I need a new dress. We can go to that place you like.”

“Minkie’s?” It was an hour away but well worth the trip. “As long as we’re not too late. I need to get back here and prepare my list for the art program.”

“We won’t be. I’ll drive. Come on.”

I knew I had to see Greyson again soon and thought it might be the perfect time to buy a new dress or maybe something sexy to wear. I jumped up from the couch. “Count me in.” Then I headed to my room to get ready.

“Awesome,” said Lissa. “Road trip!”

23

Greyson

With my boat nearly finished, I went into town to order the paint, and as I walked toward the hardware store in the small town square, I spotted Sage across the street walking alone.

Seeing her was like taking in a breath of fresh air, and she looked amazing with her little cotton dress and the cardigan she let hang off her shoulders.

I had no idea where she was going, but I decided to put off my shopping and decided to go over and say hello. Although we’d texted, we still hadn’t had a face to face conversation, and I was beginning to miss her.

I waited for traffic to pass before jogging across the street, and while I hurried to catch up to her, making my way around parked cars and tourists, I nearly tripped. I had just recovered and checked to see if Sage was still in sight, and seeing she was, I started in her direction, not wanting to call out her name or make a scene. But I’d not taken two steps when Lyle Abbot stepped out in front of me.

“Excuse me,” he said, not realizing who he’d bumped into.

He turned, and his half-smile turned down into a full frown. “How are you, Mr. Young? I hope you know what a fuss you’ve caused in our neighborhood.”

“What do you mean?” I already knew that Barbara Vance wanted a different color house.

“My wife is voting on your side. She said she’s always dreamed of a buttercup-yellow house. I’m afraid to think of what the next homeowners meeting will be like.”

“Sorry about that, but all I want is for Dodd to come and paint my house. He keeps putting me off.”

“Well, I can assure you, despite your previous accusations, I had nothing to do with it.”

I took a deep breath, wishing he’d just fuck off so I could go after Sage. I looked ahead as she stepped into a shop. “I’m sure you had nothing to do with it. I’m kind of in a hurry.”

“Well, now, that’s the trouble with men your age. Always in a damned hurry. But seeing you here has only saved me the trip to your house.”

I was about to tell him how terribly inconvenient it must be to walk next door, but then, he handed me a copy of a police report. “My shop was broken into last night. I was wondering if you had seen anything? They were smart enough to go to the side with the broken camera, so I’m guessing that they broke it. It stopped working just the day before. I think they scoped me out.”

“Wow, I’d heard that crime was bad around here, but I didn’t expect it to be next door.” This was a problem I’d expect back in the city and had moved hoping to get away from.

“Well, it’s getting bad the last few months. And we can’t seem to figure out who’s doing it. Some say it can’t be a local, but I think it is.”

“They certainly know what they can get away with. Either that or they’re bold.”

“They’re stupid if you ask me,” said Lyle. “But I thought you might want to keep an eye on your boathouse. They stole all of my tools, and they’ll take lumber too.”

“Thanks. I’ll keep it locked up.” I always did, but maybe I needed to think about a better security system.

By the time he walked away and I could go back to my chase, I could only pray Sage was still in the store. I hurried down the sidewalk and went into the shop.

While before I had hoped to appear discreet, now it was kind of obvious that I was searching for her, especially as I looked down each aisle of the store. About the fifth one, I spotted her, and when I walked up, she turned with a smile and then did a double-take.

“Greyson?” She smiled and reached for another item off the shelf. “How have you been?” She had a handbasket full of sidewalk chalk, and she put another one in the basket.

“Here, let me hold that for you.” I took the basket from her hands. “I was just in the area and saw you walk by. But Mr. Abbot stopped me.”

She sighed. “Is he still giving you grief about the paint?”

“Nah, he actually wanted to tell me about a burglary. His shop was broken into.”

“Wow, just next door to you? That’s been happening a lot lately.”

“Yeah, I didn’t realize how bad it was.” It made me hate the fact that she lived alone.

About that time, the store manager came out from the back and approached. “Here’s one more box,” he said. “I have the other waiting up front.”

“What are you doing with the chalk?”

“It’s for the community art outreach. I volunteer with the kids, and we do sidewalk murals. It’s mostly to give the kids something to do while their parents visit the local shops.”

“I admire that. You really like art, don’t you?” I’d heard her mention it several times. “Do you paint?”

“I do, and I dabble in other things. I’ve just completed a mural at my house. I was glad to get it finished. I had such a mess.”

I wondered if that was why she didn’t want me to see her place. “I’d love to see it sometime.”

“Well, I’ve been meaning to get in touch with you. I thought you might want to come by later?”

“Sure. I’d like that. If you’re okay with me coming to your place?”

She shrank back a little. “I was being stupid.”

“No, hey, you’re not stupid.”

“It’s just hard putting myself out there, I guess. And my house was a mess at the time. I really want you to see it now.”

I looked down at her basket. “Maybe I could help you home with this stuff? It sounds like you have a couple more boxes of it waiting?” I didn’t know if she was bringing it home or not.

“That would be nice. But did you have something you needed to do?”

“Nah, it’s nothing that can’t wait.” I had plenty of time before I needed the paint and wasn’t going to miss another moment with her.

We walked to the counter where the man had two boxes of the chalk waiting. “You use this much?”

“Yeah, the kids don’t like sharing chalk, and the sidewalk eats it away fairly quickly.”

As the man rang it up, I pulled out my card. “Here, put it on this”

“No,” she said, putting her hand out to try and stop me. “That’s not necessary. I have a check from the community center.”

“Keep it. It’s not a bother. I love doing things for the kids. That’s my gift to the fine town of Camden.”

She seemed a bit hesitant, and the man went ahead and scanned my card. “Here you go, sir. Nice gesture.”

“Don’t encourage him,” said Sage.

I picked up the boxes, and the man bagged the others, which Sage carried out on her arm. “If that’s too heavy, I could take one.”

“Are you kidding? It’s not heavy at all. It’s just bulky. Are you in your truck?”

“Yeah, but I had to park it down the road and around the corner because of traffic. I could ask to use the dolly. That’s what I was going to do before you came along.”

“I’ve got it.” I brushed it off like it was nothing, but by the time we got all the way back around the block, I realized I’d grossly underestimated my stamina.

I loaded it into her truck, and then she climbed into the driver’s side. “Do you want to meet me there?”

“I’m parked just around the corner.”

“I’ll wait if you’ll follow, or you could come back for your Jeep later?”

With the theft in the town, I decided following was best. “I’m right behind you.”

I went to my Jeep, and after she did a turn around the block, she pulled up behind me and honked so I could pull out when she drove past.

While I was eager to see the insider of her place and learn more about her, I was really interested in finding out if I had ruined things with us. I hated that our lives took us away from one another, and I wanted to do what I could to make a better life for both of us.

If only she didn’t have to work, then we could spend all of our time together. It was nice to daydream about it.

Soon, we were at her house. I pulled up behind her to the little, dark blue house. The place held a lot of charm in the light of day, and I loved the moons cut out of the white shutters.

“I like it already,” I said when we got out of our cars. “It has character. I didn’t notice how much the other night.”

“So that’s what they call it? Character? I say it’s in serious need of some TLC. But the guys down at the lumberyard did come by and paint it for me.”

“They did?”

“Yeah, because they knew I couldn’t afford some asshole like Dodd, and the house is pretty much all I have left of my father. He was a good friend of Chuck’s.”

I wondered if they would be interested in painting my house. “Do they take bids?”

“I don’t know. I could ask.”

The job looked just as good as any professional one would, and I was tired of Dodd putting me off for other opportunities. “Find out. I’ll hire them. I’ve just about decided Dodd’s not getting another dime.”

“Cool, they might need the extra cash.”

I went around to get the boxes out of the cab of the truck, and she followed. I stepped aside so she could open the door, and once I had her pinned there, I couldn’t help it anymore. I leaned in and kissed her. It wasn’t a long kiss, but long enough to leave her breathless. “I’ve missed you, Sage.”

“Did you?”

“Yes, I missed you even when we texted. Although I could hear your voice with each word you sent, it just wasn’t the same.”

“Well, I missed you too. I guess we’re just both busy. I honestly thought I’d said something wrong.”

“Nah, it was fine.” I couldn’t even remember what had been so uncomfortable, but then I remembered the rock. I had looked it up since she mentioned the name, and I wondered if she knew the meaning.

“We should get this stuff inside. I have something I want to show you.”

I wasn’t sure what it was, but I could hardly wait.

24

Sage

As I opened the door to the house, I held my breath. He had seemed to react positively to the outside of my world, and now it was time to lead him inside. “Here, let me help you. You can just put those boxes down here.”

He looked around, and his eyes widened. “Wow. I like what you’ve done with the place.”

My cheeks turned red, and it was as if he were accepting a bigger part of me that was just as intimate as sex. “Thanks.”

He walked over to the rock garden and took a minute just looking at the rocks and crystals. “This is fascinating.” He reached into the bowl and took out the carnelian. “This looks familiar. Was it the first?”

I thought it was a good time to tell him about my collection. “It was one of them. I got it when I was six years old.”

“Wow, well, now I see how special they are to you. Your display is amazing. And I love that wall.” He pointed across to the geode.

“Thanks. I just finished it. It’s actually what I wanted to show you.”

Jasper walked out of my bedroom stretching his legs out in front of him as a yawn opened his mouth to reveal his fangs.

“And this must be Jasper, right?” He looked down as Jasper walked over and rubbed against his legs. “Hey, little guy. So, this certainly explains his name. Jasper is a form of rock, isn’t it?”

“Yes.” I walked over and took my tumbled jasper from the bowl. “See, this is what his fur looked like to me. It’s the same color.” I knelt down and held the stone to Jasper’s back, and it nearly disappeared to the eye, it was so camouflaged.

“Fitting name.” He smiled as he dropped the carnelian back into the bowl. “What started it all?”

“My mother. She gave me a box of stones and taught me their healing properties. I didn’t really know what it meant. There was only one stone that I could remember, and that was this one.” I reached into the bowl and pulled out a smooth piece of obsidian. “She told me this one warded off negativity, and that it would keep me grounded. I held it to my heart every night hoping that it was true.”

His eyes narrowed. “Was your life full of negativity?”

“My parents would fight a lot. A couple of weeks passed, and it was long enough for my mother to get her ducks in a row, so she bailed on me and my dad. He was actually happier that she was gone, but I had it in my head that she was the negativity I’d hoped away.”

“Damn. You don’t believe that, do you?”

“It took me a long time to get over it or to stop blaming myself. I started collecting more rocks and crystals when I could, hoping to find one that could repair them, to make it even better than before. Meanwhile, the other kids, except for Lissa, thought I was strange. Finally, one day my father explained that they were just stones. It was about the time I was eleven. I realized I didn’t care. I liked rocks, and so I kept at it. I started painting fantasy landscapes for fun, and they always had geodes and crystals. Then, I decided to create my own life-like art using the same look.”

“And so you painted that mural?”

“I’ve done several like that actually. And I did a table top.” I wondered if I should show him into my room and thought, what the hell? “Would you like to see them?”

“Yes, of course.” He turned and followed me across the room. “You’re very talented. I’ve never seen anything like this,” he said as he walked past the wall. “You’d make a killing in New York with this. Crystals are hot there. Katrina wanted to sell them in the café. She originally wanted a whole metaphysical vibe, but I talked her out of it. She’d love this.”

I waved him into the small hallway with me, and we stopped at the door. “This is my room.”

“Okay,” he said, stepping closer. He put his hand on the door beside me, and just as he was about to lean in for a kiss, I twisted the knob, and we both sort of stumbled inside.

My bed had a gauzy canopy, and there were large pieces of driftwood nailed to the wall with succulents and air plants, all thriving heartily. Across the room from my bed was my antique vanity that had nothing but crystal towers and a large selenite moon lamp, along with my diffuser.

“This is nice.” He walked over to the bedside, and at the foot was a large geode tabletop I had made to look like a slice of blue agate. “This is really nice. Is this real?”

“No, I made it. I did the same thing as on my wall.”

“But it’s so smooth.” He ran his hand over the top. “This is really amazing.”

“Thanks. I couldn’t get the other wall this smooth after adding the real stones, but it’s easier on a flat surface.”

“You are gifted. Have you gone to school for this?”

“No, I could never afford college, and besides, my father passed away, and I had to go to work to keep the house. I paid for it in a year, and then it was mine.”

“Well, it’s certainly something to be proud of, Sage. How come you didn’t tell me you are an amazing artist?”

“I guess I didn’t think it was that big of a deal. I mean, I don’t make my living doing it or anything.”

“Would you like to?”

I sighed thinking about Lissa. “Did Lissa put you up to this? She’s always trying to tell me what I need to do with my art. She thinks I need to go into business.”

“She knows good talent when she sees it. I can’t say I blame her. You could make a nice living off of these if you had the right clients.”

“I wouldn’t be able to find them around here. I’d have to be in a big city.”

She had a point, and I didn’t know why I didn’t see it sooner. “I could always hook you up with the proper connections.”

That had me retreating. I walked out of the room, and he followed me back to the living room, where I paused and offered him a seat. “I don’t know about that. I’m not a professional or anything.”

“I beg to differ. You have a beautiful style. It’s classy.”

“Classy?” I belted a belly-laugh. “Me? Come on. I work at a lumberyard with a bunch of men who think they’re sailors. I’m not some city girl laced with sophistication.”

“You’re so much more than you think, then. Because I know that any business with you and your art would be a success.”

“I don’t know if Camden is ready for me, much less the world.”

“You hold yourself back.”

I hated to even bring up money, knowing he would probably whip out his checkbook. “Owning a business is not for everyone.”

“If it’s money, I could—”

“No, you’re not using your money to do anything. I’m good. I like life how it is. I mean, yeah, it’s not glamourous, but I’m happy. Isn’t that enough?” I wasn’t looking for his opinions really, just to remind him why he came out to Camden. “Isn’t that why you retired, so you could be happy?” I sat on the couch and patted the cushion beside me.

As he walked around to join me, Jasper jumped up into my lap, demanding attention.

“That’s not why I moved out here. I mean, to be happy, yes, but also to follow my dreams. So, what are your dreams?”

“For a handsome man to come and sweep me off my feet. Or just sit on my couch with me and tell me how pretty my crystals are.”

“They are beautiful, just like you, but that’s not what I mean.”

“I don’t know. I guess I’m boring.”

“If you had all the money in the world, what would you want to do?”

“It’s not a matter of money. I have my own little nest egg set back from when my father passed away, but I don’t know.” I hadn’t ever really wanted to go to college, and I liked living the quiet life.

“Tell me. Do you ever take time off work?”

I couldn’t remember the last time I’d taken a day off from work. Leaving early was common, but only because I usually had to run errands for my boss, but time off? “As in vacation?”

“Yeah. Don’t you have some time off for one?”

“Chuck’s always trying to get me to take some time away, but he and the others wouldn’t know what to do without me. I get their lunches, pay their bills, cash their checks. I take care of them.”

“I’m sure they could manage. I want you to go somewhere with me.”

“Back home to New York?” I had always wanted to go.

“Sure, why not? There are some things I want you to see. We could make an extended weekend out of it if you could get Chuck to manage without you.”

I stroked Jasper’s fur. “I don’t know what to do with my cat. Lissa usually feeds him if I go away, and she’s on that business trip with Christian.”

“I’ll pay to kennel him. He looks like he could use a vacation too.” Jasper gave him a look and then turned up his nose.

“He’s not keen on that idea.”

“Come on. Get someone from work to check on him. It’s just for a short time. One night, maybe two. He could probably feed himself in that time. Besides, he looks like he could stand to miss a few meals.”

I shook my head. “I don’t know.”

Greyson moved over closer and took my hand. “Please?” He gave me a pleading look. “Let me live my dream of taking you to New York with me.”

When he gave me those eyes, it was hard to refuse. “Where will we stay?” I didn’t want to stay with his friends, and it wasn’t because I didn’t think I’d like them, but I wanted to have a bit of privacy with him.

“Any hotel you want, although I have access to the top suite of the DeVant building if you’re interested. It’s a small apartment owned by my former boss. Full luxury and totally private.”

It sounded like a good time. I’d always wanted to go to the big city and stay in a fancy suite. “Is there room service?”

“I could order you anything you want from the city and have it brought to us. The sky’s the limit. Besides, I want to show you the city. I’ll call Chuck myself if you want.”

“No, don’t call Chuck. I’ll handle it. When do you want to go?” I got out my phone and looked for Chuck’s personal number in my contacts.

“How about a few hours?”

“A few hours?” I put the phone down. “You want me to call my boss and ask for time off with nothing but a few hours’ notice?”

“You’re a good employee, are you not?”

“I am, but damn. He’s not going to be happy.”

“Fine, first thing in the morning.” He eased back against the cushion and gave me a disappointed look. “Unless you don’t want to go—”

“Of course, I want to. Tomorrow does sound better though. I’ll at least have time to get ready.” I thought of Lissa being gone and wished I could call her and talk to her about what to pack. I didn’t even know what to use for luggage and wondered if my large duffle would work.

“So, we’re going?” He gave me a look like he absolutely wanted to be sure.

I took a deep breath. I hadn’t planned on this happening, but I had been envious of Lissa going someplace exciting. Now, I could too. And with the sexiest man alive. “Yes, we’re going!”

25

Greyson

I headed out to Sage’s house the next morning to pick her up. On the way, I thought of how close I’d been to staying the entire night and hated that I missed waking up in her arms. If it hadn’t been for the trip, I would have, but if I was bringing her to New York, I had a lot of plans to set in motion, as well as packing my bags and securing the house.

With Christian gone, I felt a little insecure leaving the house, but before I drove away, I went to the Abbots’ house and asked if they could keep an eye on the house while I was gone. Mrs. Abbot was especially sweet and said she’d pass the word along, but with our properties so far apart, it wasn’t likely that they’d be able to see if someone did decide to rob me.

As I got in the car, I called Katrina.

“Hey, Greyson,” she said, picking up the phone on the first ring. “Are you missing me already?” Her sarcastic tone was followed by a breathy laugh. “You better have a good reason for calling this early.”

“The sun is nearly up. I expect the other half of my café owner to be up and motivated by now.”

“You can’t be serious. And why do you sound so chipper? You were miserable here just weeks ago. Who is the unlucky girl this time?”

“Come on; I told you I’m turning over a new leaf, and it’s the same girl, believe it or not.”

“You are with the same girl for more than two weeks? Wow, that’s an impressive record. How many do you have on the side?” I had never had anyone on the side when I was with Katrina, but I did have someone shortly after. Like the same day.

“New day, new leaf.”

“Old dog, I call bullshit.”

“No, it’s true. I think I finally found my soulmate.”

“Your soulmate?”

“Could be, but I didn’t call you to pour my heart out about the woman I’m seeing. You’ll meet her soon enough. But I wanted to ask—”

“Wait. Back up. You said I’m going to meet her?”

“Yes, today, as a matter of fact. That’s why I’m calling so early. I thought I should warn you I’ll be back in town and stopping off at the café. I wanted to ask you about the art idea you had for the shop.” I hoped she still remembered our conversation since the attack. She was pretty drugged up after being pistol whipped.

“Yeah, I remember. I also remember you didn’t sound too impressed and didn’t know if it would be a good idea to clutter up the café with amateur art.”

“Hm. Did I say that?”

“Yeah, you did. But let me guess. The new girlfriend is an artist, and she’s amazing, and you wanted to help her out, so you told her she could bring her art to the Big Apple and put it in our café.”

“I haven’t told her yet. And before you go thinking this is just a ploy to hook this woman, I want you to know I’m very serious about her. I think she’s the one. Besides, she is super talented and different than most around here, which is why I think her brand of art would sell if it had the right exposure.”

“Well, you sound very passionate about her and her art, so I’d be willing to give it a try. But are we talking about letting other artists come in or just your girlfriend?”

“We can talk about that when I get there. I want Cassie in on this as well, so I thought we could all get together for dinner.”

“Sounds good.”

“Hey, I’m at her house to get her. I’ll call you when I land.” I would have the DeVant car waiting for us, and the plane was already on this end at the airport. It was nice being an advisor for DeVant and still getting the perks.

I walked to the door, and before I could knock, the door came open, and she called out as she stepped away, trying to put on a necklace under her hair, “Hey, come on in. I’m just finishing getting ready. Chuck is keeping Jasper for me, and he’s going to be the shop cat while I’m gone, but I’m still getting ready from dealing with his sendoff.”

“It’s okay, and you look beautiful.” She couldn’t have much left to do. I’d helped her pack most of it the night before.

“I just wanted to put on this necklace. And then I have to find my shoes.” She struggled with the necklace again and made a sound of frustration. “I can’t get this.”

“Let me do it.” I took it from her. The necklace had a large purple stone. “This isn’t one of those grounding stones, is it? I don’t want it to bring the plane down.” I stepped behind her as she lifted her hair. Then I secured the clasp with ease.

She rolled her eyes and then stepped away. “It doesn’t work that way. Besides, this is amethyst, and it’s calming and protective. It’s also my birthstone.”

“That’s February, isn’t it? Pisces or Aquarius?”

“Pisces. Can’t you tell?” She laughed. “I bet you learned that from a girlfriend.”

“Yes, another woman taught me that. She was my aunt, Marisol. She’s beautiful, lives in Arizona. You’d love her.”

“Is she like me?” She walked over to her couch and sat long enough to slip on her shoes.

“Yeah, and she’s also a lot like my mother, her big sister.”

“So, you’re saying I remind you of your mother?”

I hadn’t really thought about it, but aside from the red hair, she did. “Yeah, I suppose. You both have that beautiful-soul quality about you.”

“I’m ready,” she said, grabbing her handbag. “I’m also very nervous.”

“Don’t you have a stone for that?”

“Very funny.” She pulled out a little pouch from her cleavage, and inside were several stones.

“Tell me about them on the plane?”

“If you really want to know.”

“I do.” But I also had a pilot on standby, and he tended to get really pissed off when I was late.

She locked up the house, and then we got in the Jeep and drove it to the airport. With little time off to make the trip, I thought flying was best. I didn’t want anything to eat into our time together, and while a long car ride would have been plenty to get to know her, I was counting on more time in the city together.

I hadn’t told her the reason why I had asked her to come, and I hoped that she would keep an open mind and give my idea a try. She needed to put herself out there a little, especially if she ever wanted to improve herself. I didn’t really think she wanted to work at the lumberyard for the rest of her days, and this would afford her a big opportunity to make a lot of money. She could also improve her education, which would be so valuable.

After the plane landed safely, she was much more at ease, at least until we walked into the DeVant building.

The place was busy as usual, with people working and moving about, most surprised to see me back in the building and greeting me with hellos. “They all know you,” she said.

“Yes, I worked here and I’m still on the payroll as an advisor, remember?” I said with a laugh as one of my receptionists, Amy, walked by.

“Hello, Mr. Young,” she said with a sultry tone. I’d been up the blue skirt she was wearing more times than I could count, and I gave her a quick smile that reminded her to mind her manners.

Sage was unfazed by Amy, and that was a relief, but it was obvious she’d never seen anything like the DeVant building before. “This place is huge. And you say your best friend is Eric DeVant. Like the name on the side of the building?”

“The one and only. I was his father’s righthand man, and for a short time, I had complete control of this company.” I looked around and noticed that my attendants with the luggage were taking the side service elevator, so our bags were already on their way to the suite.

“Who has control now?”

“Eric, but I do own a small portion of the company too. It was a gift. We both stay in the shadows to assure things are run right, which is why I still have access to everything DeVant.”

“Wow.” She stopped before she got on the elevator and looked up at the tall ceilings. “You mean you gave all of this up to go to Camden and build your dream boat?”

“And to find the love of my life.” I took her hand. “Come on. Let’s get up to the suite before I’m ambushed. The last time I stepped foot in this place was for my going-away party.”

“I bet that was something. Could you show me around the building?”

“I will later when most everyone is gone. I’d do it now, but we have an appointment.” As she let out a long breath, she let me lead the way to the elevator as she continued to take it all in.

I hoped it wasn’t too overwhelming for her. When she got into the elevator, she gripped the handrail, her eyes widening as she realized the walls were glass. The view of the ground below had her mouth agape. “Does it do this all the way to the top?”

I laughed. “No, just to the third floor. It’s a lovely view, isn’t it?”

She reached for me, and I kept a protective arm around her, which made her smile. “It’s amazing. Whoever designed the building really had the view in mind.”

“Eric’s dad was a tough man, but he appreciated beauty.” I looked into her eyes. “But it’s not the best view. I’ve got that.” I brushed her hair back from her face, and she turned her eyes up. Just when I kissed her, we reached the third floor, and the door opened.

“Come on.” I took her hand, and we stepped out into the upper lobby which was busy this time of morning with people coming in for appointments.

We walked down the hall and to the elevator that would take us to the suite. When we stepped into the elevator, she breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank goodness it’s not glass, although that was one hell of a view. I can’t believe there are this many people working for DeVant. This place is huge.”

“Well, we do house other companies, so most of the floors are occupied by the others. Mr. DeVant knew real estate was a great investment, so that’s why he built it, with the intention of leasing out most of it.”

“Oh, that makes more sense. So, there’s like millions going through this building”

“Billions,” I corrected.

“And you were in charge of it all?” She looked like she might be ill, her face going flush, and she tugged at the neckline of her dress which, from what I’d seen, was what she did when she was nervous.

“Hey, are you okay?”

“Yeah, it’s just, I think I just realized how wealthy you really are.”

“It’s just money, Sage. I’m still a regular human being like everyone else.”

“Oh, I know that. I didn’t mean to be offensive. It’s just private planes, then this? I just didn’t realize.”

“I like that you had no idea.” I could tell by her expression of shock that she didn’t, and while I’d thrown some money around, I had never been one to say how much I had tucked away.

“Are we nearly there?”

“I know. It’s a little long, right? But worth it. It gives me time to do this.” I brought her closer and took her into my arms, kissing her deeply. She melted against me, and soon, I had her up against the rail, her back to the wall as she brought her leg up around mine. I gripped her thigh, moving between her legs so she could feel just what she did to me, and when we reached the top floor, I pulled away breathless.

“So worth it,” she said, putting her fingers to her pouty lips as we left the elevator.

As we approached the door, the attendants were leaving, and I gave them each a tip and thanked them. Then I turned to Sage, who had walked in and gone straight to the window.

“It’s so big,” she said, looking out over the city. “There are so many people.” She walked away from the window and turned to take in the room. “I can’t believe there is a private suite here. It seems out of place in a way. I mean, this isn’t a hotel.”

“Well, Mr. DeVant had it built in case we had special clients, but most wanted to stay elsewhere, so the place was hardly used by anyone other than him.”

“Have you stayed here before?”

“I have.” I wasn’t going to lie, but I could already tell that she had formed her own ideas about what the place had been used for. “But if you’re wondering if I ever brought anyone here, the answer is no. Eric didn’t even use the place for that.”

“I didn’t say a word. But I do find it hard to believe you never brought another woman here.”

“It’s true. I had my own place.” And my own office, although I wasn’t going to tell her about all of the occasions where I’d had someone over or under my desk. Those days were behind me, although the ghosts from the past still haunted me now and then, like a grim reminder of who I used to be. I didn’t want to be that anymore. The sad truth of it was that was the loneliest I had ever been. And I didn’t feel that way with Sage.

I knew it was time to change the subject. “Let’s get settled. We really do have an appointment.”

“Where are we going?”

“I’d like to take you to my café downtown, and we’re going to talk to Katrina.”

She narrowed her eyes and stopped in the middle of the room next to the sofa where she dropped her bag. “Katrina? Why do we have an appointment with her?”

I figured I might as well tell her. She’d know soon enough anyway, and she’d already had enough of an emotional roller coaster just coming to the city with me. I closed the distance between us and put my hands on her waist. “I wanted to surprise you, but I don’t want to overwhelm you. It’s just that, when I saw your art, I knew that it would be perfect for an idea that Katrina had.”

“My art?” she asked, giving me a confused look.

“The resin geodes. The table you made. Even the wall. It would be perfect in the café.”

“So, wait. This trip is about my art? It’s about business?” Her face fell, a frown suddenly creasing her forehead as she pushed away from me. “You should have told me.”

All the blood drained from my head. I’d really fucked things up.

26

Sage

I felt like a complete and utter fool. Not only had I misread his intentions of bringing me to the city, thinking it was more about spending time with me than a business deal, but I was completely blindsided.

The silence stretched out between us, and I stepped away from him and walked back to the window, which I felt like jumping out of.

“Hey, it’s not a big deal. I just thought you might like to come here and see the art. And when I saw what you do, I thought I’d like to commission some work or maybe sell some of your stuff here. That’s all.”

“You want me to meet your business partner, and I’m not even prepared. I came here thinking you wanted to get to know me more and show me around the city, introduce me to your friends, but this is suddenly all about me and my art and how it could make money.” He should have told me he only saw my talent as his investment.

“No, that’s exactly why I brought you, but I thought you’d like to see the opportunity the city could give. And don’t worry about Katrina. She’s a down-to-earth soul too. You’ll love her.” He took out his phone and then turned the screen around. “I snapped some photos of your art last night before I left.”

I snatched the phone from his hand, and while I was trying not to seem ungrateful, I also felt a bit violated. “You went into my sacred space and took photos?” I wasn’t sure if it would ever feel the same to me again.

“I want to show Katrina the photos. I wanted it to be a surprise.”

I breathed a sigh of relief knowing he had the purest intentions, but the entire morning had just been so much. I felt like I was having an emotional overload, as well as being overwhelmed by everything I’d experienced so far. Having a meeting with his ex-girlfriend, who he had recently convalesced, had me on edge.

“I’m so sorry, Sage. I didn’t mean to upset you.” He walked up behind me, put his arms around me, and rested his chin on my shoulder. “I fucked up, didn’t I?”

“No, you’re sweet. I’m just not used to being in the spotlight, and when I am, it’s not a good light. It’s because I’m not fitting in.”

“You fit in there more than you think, and trust me. The ways you think you’re an alien back home? You’re on the mother planet here. Everyone fits in here, Sage. It’s magical that way. And I wouldn’t have brought you here if I thought you weren’t going to love it. And I wouldn’t want to introduce you to my friends if I thought that you’d be uncomfortable and not fit in with us. Trust me.”

“I’m excited. I really am.” I wiped my eyes, realizing that I had tears and that I was being a big baby. He turned me around to face him, bringing his lips slowly down on mine.

He broke away much too soon and looked down into my eyes as his thumb brushed away my tears. “I wanted you to like where I came from. It’s what made me. And I don’t know about you, but I’m ready to eat, and Katrina had a special treat she’s dying to share with us.”

“I don’t want to hold us up. Let’s go.” I grabbed my handbag, and we took the long journey back down the elevator, where this time, things weren’t as hot and heavy as they had been the last few moments of our trip up. But when we got to the private car outside, which was another surprise, I’d encouraged things to go a little farther, and that resulted in us making out like two horny teenagers in the backseat, with the driver just on the other side of the privacy glass.

I straightened my lipstick as we got out of the car, and he tugged the cuffs of his suit, which he’d worn from Camden and somehow managed to keep perfectly pressed while I felt like a wrung-out rag.

When we arrived at the café, I wasn’t surprised to see the name on the door, and I had to admit, I felt a little jealous. “Grey Kat?”

“It was Cassie’s idea. She’s the mastermind behind all of this. They dragged me into it, and I jokingly said she had to name it after me.”

“I like it. Jasper would approve.”

“Well, that’s what I live for, impressing Jasper.” He chuckled, leading me inside the crowded front lobby where people were lined up to get inside. “You’re going to like it here.” He pushed past the crowd, and it felt strange that no one stopped us or asked who he was.

The café was not what I expected and nothing like anything we had in our oceanside town. There was a traditional café feel, but it was more contemporary, but with a mellow vibe, although it was packed. “This is really nice.” I glanced out around the crowd and wondered which one of the girls was Katrina.

“Thanks,” he said, but before he could say anything else, a girl with bright red hair and a body like a goddess came out of the back. She had a little bruising around her hairline, and I realized it had to be Katrina.

“Hey, Greyson!” She weaved through the busy tables and didn’t stop until she was in Greyson’s embrace.

He pulled away, but they certainly had the crowd’s attention. “Katrina, I want you to meet Sage. Sage, this is Katrina.”

The woman, whose hair wasn’t naturally red like mine, looked me up and down. “Now I know why he came home with a permanent grin on his face the last time I saw him. There I was with a knot on my head, stitches, and a concussion, and all he would talk about is you.”

“Really?” I had no idea he’d liked me like that.

“Oh, yeah, really.” She gave him a teasing look. “He’s got it bad for you.”

“Come on, Kat. We’re starving.”

She gave me a wink. “He hates when I pick on him. You two come on in and make yourself at home.” She led us through the crowd and brought us to a cozy table in the back. “I’ll get the chef on your food. I’ve prepared something a little special. I hope that’s okay.”

Greyson gave me a look as if I should answer. “It’s nice. Thank you.”

“I’m sure we’ll be happy,” said Greyson. He turned his attention to me as she walked away. “I hope it’s good. She’s been trying new things on the menu.”

“So, we’re her guinea pigs?” I hoped she didn’t have strange tastes. I didn’t think I could eat something disgusting and keep a straight face.

“Yeah, I guess we are, but I’m sure it’s fine. The food is great here. I helped with the menu.” He gave me a wink, and then Katrina returned to the table with drinks.

“I took the liberty of bringing out our signature drink. I hope you approve. The order will be out soon, so I figured now was a good time to talk.” She looked at Greyson for his agreement and then took the seat across from me.

Greyson had apologized repeatedly on the way over, and I had told him not to worry. As long as things were laid back, I was okay talking to Katrina about the art. But that didn’t stop him from asking me one last time. “Are we good?”

“Yes, of course.” I smiled at Katrina, who looked excited to have us there.

Greyson took a sip of his drink and then eased back with his hand on the back of my chair. “We’ve talked about how to expand our business many times and even considered doing more with the upper floor, but one of the things Katrina has always wanted to do was include art as a part of our atmosphere.”

“Greyson is actually the one who shut that idea down.”

“Mostly because I didn’t want to deal with that as we were opening and because I wanted to make sure that the art actually meshed with what we’re doing.” He took out his phone and turned it on. Then he passed it to Katrina. “I think you’ll see that what she’s creating would be the perfect fit for our style.”

Katrina took the phone, and her eyes lit up. “Woah, these are nice. Is that a tabletop?”

“Yes, I use countertop resin, so I thought I’d make a table.”

“Countertop resin? So, it’s actually something that is durable enough to be used on our tables or perhaps even a bar?”

“Yeah,” I said with a shrug.

Greyson smiled. “She did a wall in her house. We could do the same here. The natural look is something that ages well, and if we were to do the expansion, we could also incorporate this into the walls, tables, and the upstairs bar.”

“You have a bar upstairs?”

Katrina smiled. “We will. That’s our next adventure. I’ve been heading up the project, and while I’m taking my time, I’m hoping to open around the fall or the new year. I can’t make up my mind.”

“That would be determined by how much time it would take to fill the order for the tables, and the bar would have to be ready too.” They suddenly both looked at me with anticipation.

“Wait, you mean I’d make the tables and the bar. How many tables are we talking about?”

Greyson shrugged. “I’d say at least fifty tables. The bar top would be the challenge. It’s probably going to have to be done in sections and shipped.”

“Wait, you realize I just do this out of my house for fun, right? I don’t have a studio I work from or anything. I mean, I’m pretty crowded as it is.”

Katrina leaned forward. “You’ll have enough money to rent a space big enough. Our goal is to have something unlike any other place. We’re willing to go big.”

I wasn’t sure I could handle it, and suddenly, I felt such a rush that my head was left spinning. “It’s a lot.”

“We’re overwhelming her,” said Katrina, who gave me a sympathetic look as she reached across and put her hand on mine. “Just like you and Cassie overwhelmed me.” She gave Greyson a look. Then she turned her attention back to me. “Hey, I know it’s scary, but you have a great talent, and if you’re interested, I’m willing to not only hire you to do this job, but I’ll set up your other art in here as well. You can be our feature artist with your geode line. I’ll even give you creative freedom for future lines. You’ll sell. Once people come here, they will want to take a piece of it home. Think it over?”

I took a deep breath and gave her a nod. “I will.”

It was then that our food came out, and while I was expecting some prissy-ass plate full of garden herbs, I was pleased to see a nice thick burger with chips on the side.

Greyson smiled. “You did the burger, after all.”

“I did,” said Katrina, who looked at me as mine was placed in front of me. “Greyson suggested a fun food. Something that would be filling, not a dessert, but would attract people.”

“It’s a donut burger.”

“Not just any. It’s a brown sugar and bacon with cheese donut burger. Guaranteed to fill you up and give you a sugar buzz.”

“I’m not sure I need a bigger buzz, but it looks amazing.” I looked over, and Greyson was digging into the food.

“This is heaven,” he said. “Best lunch ever.”

“Don’t overdo it. Cassie is having you guys over for dinner, remember?”

I hadn’t heard that, so I decided to take my time on the meal. I took a bite, and while I was not sure about it at first, it was divine. “Wow. That’s the best thing I’ve eaten in a while.” I didn’t think it got much better than Paddy’s burgers. But that wasn’t the only treat Greyson had in store.

27

Greyson

After leaving the café, we didn’t have a lot of time to go to the museum, but I wanted to make the most of our day and show her some of our culture.

As the car brought us from Grey Kat to the museum, I could tell Sage was much more at ease. “So, how’d you like your first meal in New York?”

“It’s not what I expected. I mean, don’t get me wrong, it was delicious, but it seemed so laid back. I guess I expected it to be too fancy for me.”

“I’m sure the Greyson burger cured that assumption.” It wasn’t the most sophisticated thing she could have served up, but it was so worth it. I only hoped that Cassie wouldn’t expect me to stuff myself at her table.

“Yeah, I’m not sure I’ll be too hungry later. And Katrina said she’s not calling it the Greyson burger. It was The Carnival, remember?” Despite my failed attempts to get her to, she had not been convinced.

“And here you are, taking her side. I knew you’d like her.” Katrina was one of those people who could get along with anyone, and I guessed that was why we managed to remain friends after dating.

“She’s amazing. And so friendly. But I don’t know if I can pull off that order you guys want. Even if I rented a space, I wouldn’t know how to go about it, and then there’s my job at the lumberyard.”

I didn’t think she understood just how much money was involved with our proposal. “You’d make enough money you could focus on your art full time, Sage. You could focus on art school or anything else when you were done.”

“That has always been a dream, but it’s a lot of work, and it seems impossible. Where would I even find a space big enough?”

“Well, if all else fails, by the time you would need a space, I’ve got a large shop. But if we look around, I’m sure we can rent a space for you. And then, of course, there’s always Christian’s proposal.”

“Christian?”

“Yeah, he wants me to build boats. I’m not sure I’m in yet, but if I do take it on, I’ll have a bigger workspace, and I’ll make sure there’s enough room for you to have your own studio space.” The car arrived at the museum, and as our driver got out and opened our door, she slid across the seat behind me.

“It’s going to take more than a studio,” she said with a weary tone as she got out of the car. “Wait, you’d give me a part of your studio?” She stood on the busy sidewalk, gripping my arm. “Why would you do all of this?”

“Because I believe in your talent.” I took her hand. “Come on. Let’s show you your first museum. One day, maybe we’ll go in and find your art on the wall.” She smiled, but I could tell my offer was still firing away in her brain.

We spent the next two hours at the museum, and then, before I knew it, it was time to go to Eric and Cassie’s. We made a quick trip to the DeVant suite and then drove over.

“Is it weird that I’m already hungry again?” she asked as we got out of the car.

“I’m sure Cassie will be excited to hear that.”

“This house is so big,” she said. “Does it have its own zip code?”

“No. Eric and Cassie built this place over the last year. They haven’t been here long, but it made me want to build my dream home too.”

“I love your house. I could live in a place like that. This? I’d get lost.”

“Well, maybe one day you will live with me.” I gave her a wink, and her cheeks reddened with a blush. It was that precise moment that Cassie came to the door.

“Greyson!” She came at me with a hug and, after nearly squeezing the life out of me, moved on to Sage, who she hugged just as big. “It’s so good to have you here. Come on in.”

“Uncle Greyson!” shouted Sierra. She ran over and hugged me as we walked into the house, and then she turned and looked Sage up and down. “Hi, I’m Sierra. Are you going to marry my uncle?”

Sage’s mouth popped open, and Cassie’s eyes widened. “Sierra! Don’t scare the poor woman away. I’m sure if there are any special announcements, they’ll let us know. Why don’t you go and check on the baby?”

“Sorry,” she said with a wink. I had a feeling she knew full well what she was doing.

“This is Sage Tyler. Sage. This is Cassie DeVant.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Cassie.”

“Likewise. I’m sure we’ll be fast friends. Greyson has told me so much about you.”

That seemed to come as a shock to Sage, but before we could exchange words, Eric walked into the room. “Sage, this is Eric. Eric, Sage.”

Eric walked over and shook her hand and then offered me a handshake and a bro hug. “Two trips home in the short time you’ve been in Maine. Are you sure you’re going to be able to stay away?”

“Positive, especially with this one living there. She’s been making me a very happy man.”

“You look well, and I can see why she’s got your eye. She’s almost as pretty as my Cassie.” He gave Sage a wink, and Cassie rolled her eyes.

“Let’s go to the dining hall, and we’ll have drinks and get acquainted.”

“I could use a drink,” said Sage, giving me a look as Cassie locked arms with her and walked her toward the dining hall.

The DeVant’s house was designed for entertaining, and as we entered the dining hall, which had the table inside and also a large sitting area around the fireplace on one end of the room. It was perfect for visiting, and by the time Eric and I caught up with the girls, they had their drinks and were seated. Cassie was on the couch opposite the one Sage sat on, and Sage remarked on how lovely the room was.

“Thanks, I knew we needed a sitting room, but the dining room was so big that I just took part of it. It was a happy accident, for sure.”

“Are you enjoying our city?” asked Eric, who had walked in and poured me a drink.

“It’s been a whirlwind. That’s for sure.” She gave a shy smile, and I joined her on the couch and put my arm around her.

“What was it you do back in Maine?” Eric asked.

“I’m working at a lumberyard, actually. It’s hard work, but it pays the bills.”

“I used to be a waitress,” Cassie said. “We do what we have to, and there’s certainly nothing wrong with hard work.”

“She’s also a very talented artist.”

“That’s what I’ve heard. I also heard that we made an offer today. Have you given it much thought?” Apparently, Katrina had called Cassie about the plans.

“It’s a big offer, so I think it should require some long thinking.”

“Sounds like she’s a smart businesswoman,” Eric said to me. “But if I could give you some advice?”

“Oh, certainly,” said Sage, as if Eric’s word was gold. I was waiting for him to come back with some snippy remark, but instead, he surprised me.

“This one won’t steer you wrong. If he makes a proposal, take it. Any proposal.”

“Hey, now. Don’t put the horse before the cart. You must be the one who has Sierra stirred up.”

Sage didn’t seem bothered in the least by the suggestion. “Thank you. I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Well, I hope you’re all hungry,” said Cassie. “I’ve had the cook prepare Italian.”

Sage and I exchanged a look and smiled. While she might already be hungry again too, we probably wouldn’t be able to put a big dent in our plates.

“That sounds wonderful.” I took her hand, and we went back to the table and found our places.

After dinner and a dessert that had me so full I had to undo my pants, we sat around visiting, and as the night got later, I couldn’t wait to have her all to myself. She had charmed my friends and won my heart even more.

As we walked into the suite finally, both exhausted, we stripped down to our undies and crawled into bed.

Sage gave a big yawn. “I had an amazing day.”

“Tomorrow’s only going to get better.”

“I can’t wait.”

I turned and kissed her lips, moving myself above her. “All night I’ve wanted to have you all to myself.”

“You’ve got me.” Oh, how I wished that were true. Because she was everything I’d ever wanted.

28

Sage

I still couldn’t believe how the day had unraveled. I had begun it back home, waking up in my warm bed, and then got to end it with Greyson in New York after such a long day of new discoveries.

I had taken my first plane ride, which wasn’t so bad, especially since I was more of a boat girl. Then I’d gone to meet Katrina, seen fine art in a huge museum, and met his two best friends and their family, who all had made me feel right at home, despite their wealth or privilege.

Now, finally we were alone, and I couldn’t help catching myself wishing I’d be a permanent part of the picture. The little girl, Sierra, had been a cutie, and their baby was even more adorable, but she’d said that thing about getting married.

I had never really expected to be married. Since losing my virginity had taken so long, I just assumed that I’d turn into an old spinster. And while I’d never known anyone who could make me feel special, Greyson did. He also made me feel like I could spend the rest of my life with him. Or accomplish anything too, as long as he was with me.

We lay on the bed, Greyson stretched out over me, looking into my eyes. “I want you,” he said before kissing me. I gave a little sigh as our kiss deepened. His hand slipped into the cup of my bra, and soon, he unhooked it, and I tossed it aside, exposing myself to him.

“Are you okay?” he asked, pulling away.

“I’m just so tired, but I want you too.” I knew that with every ounce of my being.

“Are you sure? Could I get you something? Do you need a little time?”

“No, just you.” I put my arms around his neck and pulled him back close to me as I kissed him. He made me feel bolder than I’d ever been, and I knew that it had to be because I was now more comfortable with him since the past two times together.

To show him how brave I’d become, I rolled us over and straddled his hips. Then I smiled wickedly as I leaned down and kissed his lips.

“What are you going to do with me?” he asked.

I kissed his chest and slowly worked my way down his front, kissing down his washboard abs, over his navel, and to the edge of that little V that pointed straight to his cock, which pressed tightly against his boxer briefs. I pulled them off, slowly, using my fingers and teeth.

He brushed his hands through my hair and took in a deep breath as I put my hand over his cock and gripped it tightly. I leaned over and took him into my mouth, tasting his salty flesh and the pearly drop from the tip of his cock.

“Fuck, yes.” He closed his eyes and moaned as I watched from where I administered his pleasure. I worked my mouth on him, up and down his shaft, my tongue licking at his balls as I took him so deep, his bulbous head blocked my airways.

But I didn’t let that discourage me. I knew I had a strong gag reflex, so I took a deep breath and went down as deep as I could go. Greyson bucked his hips as I held myself there, and I was glad I’d actually paid attention to some of Lissa’s suggestions.

“Baby,” he said. “Take it easy, or this is going end before it even gets started.” I pulled away and smiled as he caught his breath. “Fuck. That was hot. Where did you learn that?”

“Listening to my slutty friends.” I wasn’t going to put Lissa on the spot.

“Thank fuck for slutty friends.”

I couldn’t agree more. I went back down on him, and this time, I tried to pace myself, going down on him, holding it a bit, and then pulling back in a steady rhythm. As tired as I was, it gave me a sense of pride knowing I was controlling his pleasure.

But then, he couldn’t take it anymore. He urged me off and kissed my lips. “I need inside you, Sage. I need you so bad. Take off your panties.”

I did what he asked and then straddled his legs. Then I moved up and held his cock, which I stroked slowly. I hovered over him, centering him at my entrance. But I didn’t go down on him. Instead, I dragged his head through my lips and moved my hips in a slow circle, coating his tip with my own juices.

“Damn, you’re soaked. Give me a taste.”

The smile that spread my cheeks brought heat, and I was certain they were stained with a blush.

“Go on,” he said. “Do it, baby. It’s so hot.”

I didn’t hesitate after knowing he appreciated my boldness. I dragged my fingers through my folds, taking a minute to pleasure myself, rubbing my tender clit, which was swollen and ready. I moaned out, as it felt amazing, and then reluctantly pulled away to bring them to his mouth.

“Mm,” he said, closing his lips around them and sucking them into his mouth.

As he licked my fingers, the need was growing between my legs, aching for his cock to be inside of me. I lowered myself onto his erection, inching slowly, letting the wide girth stretch me to my limits once again. It felt better and better each time, and I reached the base, rolled my hips, and pulled my fingers free of his mouth.

“Touch yourself again. Rub your clit while you ride me.”

I did exactly as he told me, and while I wasn’t expecting much different than before, the pleasure overwhelmed me. I found it hard to keep touching, and when I pulled away, he shook his head. “Don’t stop.” He brought his hand to my clit and rubbed with his strong fingers. “You’re almost there, aren’t you?”

“It’s so intense.” I could barely stand it, and soon, I let out a scream as the most pleasurable orgasm occurred, ripping through my body as if he’d reached inside of me and plucked it out by its roots. My toes curled, and my eyes rolled back in my head, but neither of us stopped our motions, me riding his cock in a steady bounce, my breasts jiggling until his free hand twisted one nipple and his mouth took the other.

I couldn’t do anything but ride out the waves of passion that overcame me. And I came so hard, I could feel the wetness between our bodies.

And just when I thought it was subsiding, that the amazing pleasure was finished, I felt the aftershocks, and he pulled away from my nipple to whisper in my ear. “My turn.”

He flipped us over, and I spread my legs wide like a wanton slut, needing—no craving—what he was going to give me. He reached down and fingered me. Then he went down to taste my release and lapped my juices, his tongue dragging against me in long, flat licks. Then he sucked my clit and flicked his tongue over it. He did so with a fevered, deliberate motion, as if he was solely feeding his own urges. However, it didn’t deny me my own needs.

He came up, his eyes narrowed and his lips swollen from my kiss. “I can’t wait to come for you.” He moved his cock at my center and then looked me in the eyes as he pushed his long erection inside me in one fast thrust. It felt amazing, but I was instantly aware that it would take a little more urging to get himself all the way into my tight little sex.

He worked his hips with two more forceful thrusts which had me on the edge of a frenzy in no time. And by the time he’d made it to my depths, he had found a steady pace, thrusting and pumping into me, his hips working like a piston. He kept fucking me hard until he finally pulled out, and his cock head erupted his load all over my pussy. Then he pushed back inside of me and moved himself slowly in and out.

I realized I’d dug my nails into his back and pulled them free. “I’m sorry. Did I hurt you?”

“No, did I hurt you?”

“No, it was amazing.”

“Good, because I’m not done.”

“Can we rest a minute?” I was so exhausted.

“Take all the time you want, baby.”

“You called me that earlier, you know?”

“I know. Do you hate it?” He gave me a narrowed stare like he might have assumed too much.

“No, I love it. I just don’t know what it means. I guess when I hear things like that, I wonder what this is we’re doing.”

“It means you’re my girl.”

“Like a relationship?”

“I know you said you wanted to take it slow, but I didn’t know how slow you meant. I had hoped that you’d be ready now.”

“So, this is a relationship?”

“Well, a trip home to meet my friends is kind of a big deal to me. Besides, they love you already. Cassie told me so earlier when you went to the bathroom.”

“What about Eric? He’s your best friend. What did he think?”

“He thinks we should elope and forgo a big wedding.”

“Seriously?”

“Yeah, Cassie slapped him, and then she threatened me. Of course, she was just teasing, but I think she’d be pretty upset if we don’t have something.”

“So, he was serious about what he said about proposals?”

“Oh, yeah. I know it’s too fast for all of that, but I was hoping we could take the next step and actually be a couple. I’d like to see where it could go.”

My heart felt so full just hearing how serious he was about us. I really hadn’t wanted to let my guard down in case he turned out to be an asshole, but I had to admit that now, I was head over heels for him and wanted to have everything I could with him. “I’d like that.”

“I’m glad. And I hope you say yes to my business proposal too.”

“Wouldn’t that be like sleeping with my boss?”

“Not really. More like sleeping with your investor. Okay, so maybe it’s like that in a way, but I think we’ll be fine. I understand if you still want to take your time, Sage.” He stroked my hair, and then he leaned over to kiss me. As he pulled away, he looked deep into my eyes with his baby blues. “Just say yes when you’re done thinking about it.”

I shared a laugh with him. “I guess you’re going to do all you can to convince me it’s what I need to do, aren’t you?”

“Yeah, pretty much.” He moved down to kiss my breasts. “And I think I’ll start here.” He captured my nipple in his mouth and sucked it as his hand slipped down between my legs.

I knew there was no way I was going to say no to him.

29

Greyson

After another long day in New York, it was time to say goodbye to my friends and head to the airport with Sage. Things had been so much better, and she was more at ease now that we had secured a relationship, but she still hadn’t told me what she wanted to do with our business agreement.

I didn’t know why it was taking her so long, but I knew I had to be understanding and let her think it over. It was a big task to take on, and she might even need help to pull off a couple of the requests.

We had a perfect flight where she joined the mile-high club and spent more time in my lap than in her own seat. It was fun, and I was in heaven with her, but it all ended too quickly for me.

“It’s good to be home,” she said as we drove the last mile back to her place. “But at the same time, I never wanted it to end.”

“I know. Me too.” I didn’t want to bring her back to her place, but I also didn’t want to take things into warp mode by asking her to stay the night. “I miss you already.”

“I know, but I have to go to work early, and it’s already eight o’clock. I should get unpacked and get things ready for tomorrow.” She gave me a reluctant smile. “You could sleep over.” She brushed her hand through my hair. “I don’t mind.”

As much as I wanted to, I needed to get back home too. “How about I come bring you breakfast tomorrow at the yard?”

“I’d like that, but you don’t have to go through the trouble.”

“I don’t mind. What do the guys like?”

“You mean for everyone?”

“Well, they let Jasper hang around so you could go, and I want to thank them. Plus, I could ask around and see if they want to paint my house, remember?”

“Yeah, Tommy said he would be down. You could talk to him about the details, I guess. They’d appreciate the gesture, but I’m sure most of them would think you’re just kissing ass because you’re my new boyfriend.”

“So, maybe I want to mark my territory and get a quicker paint job.”

She gave me a playful nudge as I turned down her street.

Finally, I pulled up to her house and walked her to the door, helping her with her bags which I put just inside. After a long kiss, I left, knowing I was the biggest idiot for not sleeping over.

As I got to my house, I decided to put the Jeep in the garage instead of leaving it out in the yard. I didn’t want to carry my bags any farther than necessary.

Once inside the house, I reactivated the alarms on the doors and went upstairs to put my things away. I had two suits that needed to be cleaned, and I wondered if there were any good dry cleaners around this town. “I should have had you cleaned back home,” I said to my favorite suit as I hung it back in the closet. I made a mental note to ask Sage if there was a place I could take them.

I went to my bathroom to turn on the shower, and after undressing, I stepped into the spray and found my soap. I wanted to make quick work of this and then maybe go out to the boathouse to figure out what was next on my morning agenda. It was always a good thing for me to plan my day, and I had made it a ritual, walking out to the boathouse before bed to get a visual that would carry my thoughts through the night. Some of my best ideas had been planned out in the warmth of my bed.

I stepped out and wrapped a towel around me as my phone buzzed on the counter where I’d left it.

I smiled when I saw who it was. “Hello, gorgeous. Did you know I was naked, or was that just luck?” I dried off and went to the bedroom to sit on the bed, still thinking about her in my lap on the flight.

Sage giggled. “I wanted to say goodnight. I’m going to turn in early.”

“It’s barely nine.” I couldn’t believe she was already laying down.

“Yeah, but I know Lissa is supposed to be on her way home. She said she’d call me when she got home to let me know they made it. And I’m going to watch a little TV until I fall asleep.”

“I’m about to go out to the boathouse, actually. I’m going to take a look and see if I can spare a little room for a studio.”

She nearly snorted as she laughed. “You’re going to keep hounding me, aren’t you?”

“Until you say yes. It’s a great opportunity, and I’ll help you.”

“If I do it, I want to do it on my own. Does that sound silly?”

“Yes, it’s totally silly. Why do things alone when you can have help? Besides, it’s not unheard of for people who hire artists to help supply what they need to complete the job.”

She yawned, the sound unmistakable through the phone. “I’ll talk to you about it tomorrow. I much prefer you to do your convincing horizontally.”

“Oh? Is that a promise to get horizontal with me tomorrow?” I couldn’t wait and still felt like an ass for not being with her right then.

“Yeah, since you didn’t want to come to bed with me tonight.”

I breathed out a sound of frustration. “If I did that, then you’d be a zombie at work. I’d keep you up all night.”

“I know you would. This is for the best for tonight. Not any other night though.”

I laughed, knowing that she was going to talk me into staying again. But only if I didn’t first. “You’re welcome in my bed anytime, baby.”

“I love it when you call me that,” she said with a sultry voice.

She was going to make me do bad things. “I better go before you talk me into something that won’t be good for either of us right now.”

“Goodnight, Greyson.”

“Goodnight, baby.” I hung up the phone, and it was about that time I heard something outside. I walked to the window and could have sworn I saw movement out on the water.

“What the fuck?” I got some jeans on, found a shirt, which I slipped over my head, and then turned off the lamp. I looked out, and sure enough, it looked like there was a boat near my dock.

I figured someone might need help at first, but then my mind went to the burglaries. So, I got on my shoes and walked downstairs, but by then, I didn’t see the boat anymore.

“Weird.” I figured they were gone and didn’t think anything of it.

As I made it halfway to the boathouse, I heard a noise that put me on alert. After a moment, a bird flew out of a tree and nearly scared me to death. It appeared to be a large owl, so I wondered if that was what I had seen before, thinking it was something on the water. I was tired, and all I had really made out was movement.

I walked up to the boathouse and opened the door to the shop, and that was when I heard another noise. As I flipped on the lights, I realized that Maddox was standing in my boat, holding the sander that I’d left there.

“What the fuck are you doing in here?” I figured he must be trying to fuck up my boat or get some kind of petty revenge for me seeing Sage.

“Get away from me, asshole.” He turned on the sander and jumped down out of the boat, threatening me. “I should mess up that pretty face of yours. You’ve got a lot of nerve coming to my town and stealing my girl. I figure payback is a bitch.”

I backed up and moved closer to the workbench, making sure I had plenty of distance between me and Maddox, who should have been named moron. “She’s not your girlfriend, and you need to move on and back off.”

“Or I’ll fuck you up, and she’ll see who the bigger man is.”

I reached down and pulled the plug on his weapon. “You’re not very smart, are you, Maddox? She’s not going to like you. Ever. You can’t have her.” I went closer to my workbench where the boat wouldn’t block my view and realized his boat was parked halfway into my slip and there was a box he’d loaded up with my tools.

“You’re the thief that’s been lurking around stealing everyone’s shit, aren’t you?” I was going to have to call the cops. But I was pretty fucking sure this asshole, who now wielded my sander like a club, wasn’t going to make it that easy. I grabbed one of the boards and prepared for a fight. If I could, I was going to knock his ass in the water. That would buy me the time I needed.

Maddox smiled. “It would be a shame if you had an accident while out here working on your boat. I’ve already disarmed your cameras, so that’s not going to be a problem. No one will know what happened to you. Then I’ll have Sage all to myself, and she’ll need me. She’s so emotional. She’ll come running to me for comfort. And I’ll give it to her too. I’ve waited a long time to have that perfect little cherry between her legs.”

I moved around the room again, keeping a good distance between us. I was closer to the door, and he was near the water. It was time to get him to make a move. “That fucking cherry tasted so sweet, too, after I busted it.”

His face fell. “You’re dreaming. Sage isn’t like that. She’s been too afraid to give it up, and there’s no way she’d trust you this fast.”

“Well, she did. But that’s not really your business, is it? Especially since she’s my girl.”

“Fuck you. She’s mine.” He lifted the sander and then swung it out on its cord like he hoped it would knock me out.

I ducked out of the way, but that was when he came at me like a madman, screaming obscenities and swinging fists. It was all too much at once, and he got in one good lick. I wouldn’t let him get in another one.

I put up my fists and watched him carefully as he danced around me. “I’m going to drown you in the fucking ocean and leave you for the crabs. They will just love some sweet city-boy meat. I bet your pussy flesh will make their meat nice and sweet come summer.”

“You sure talk a lot.” I turned as he moved around again, and I saw my opportunity. I struck out with my fist, throwing my whole body into it, and when it connected to his chin, his head snapped back, his eyes rolled back in his head as if the whole thing was in slow motion, and then the pile of shit was laid out unconscious on my boathouse floor. “Fucking asshole.”

I spit on him and then took out my phone. Once the police found out who he was and what he’d been doing, he wouldn’t be bothering Sage or anyone else for a long time.

30

Sage

I had just gotten ready for bed and laid down to prepare for an early morning when Lissa finally called me. “Did you get home?” I asked.

“No, but we’re only ten minutes out of town. I thought I’d call and chat the rest of the way and let you know that we’re headed straight to Christian’s place. He convinced me to spend the night.”

“I’m sure that took some convincing,” I said with a giggle. “I guess you two love birds didn’t want the fantasy to end? Or did you finally elope, and that’s where you’ve really been?”

“You wish, but no. We’re just both so exhausted that we wanted to crash, and I remembered I had stripped my sheets. Call me lazy, but all I want to do is fall into bed, not make it.”

“I hear you. I hate it when I have to redress the bed. So, how was the trip?” I was anxious to tell her all about my trip, but I didn’t want to seem selfish.

“It was great. Christian was a success, and I’m sure Barbara will be pleased, and we had a lot of fun sightseeing and trying out the restaurants. You should go down south sometime. Florida was nice, and we got to sit on the beach for a few hours. I brought you some sea glass and shells for your sacred space. You can sit in silence and pretend you’re on the ocean.”

“Thanks. I got you a keychain from the museum.”

“Awesome, thanks.” She put her hand over the phone and snapped at Christian. “Slow down.”

“My bed is calling,” he said.

“Your casket is going to be calling if you don’t stop taking curves at eighty.”

“I’m only going the speed limit,” he snapped back.

“Maybe you should go back to your house,” I said.

“No, we’re good.” She let out a sigh. “So, tell me how New York was. Did you two hit it off even more?”

“It was amazing. He’s amazing. We stayed in a private suite at the DeVant building where he used to work, and the place was so nice it made me feel dirty just standing in it.”

“You’re too hard on yourself, Sage. If anyone fits in at a place like that, it’s you.”

“Whatever.” I had felt like a fish out of water. “By the time we left, I felt more at home. I’m just not used to everything being so clean and polished, and nothing smelled like fish.”

“I’ve heard it smells bad there,” she said.

“Not where I stayed. But then again, all I could smell was Greyson’s expensive cologne. It was nice seeing him dressed up in his suits. He’s like a freaking male model, Lissa. What does he even see in me?”

“He sees that you’re a knockout, for one, and don’t even get me started on that winning smile of yours.”

“Thanks.”

“So, what else did you do? Did you go out a lot or stay in?”

“We were so busy the first day. We had lunch at his café. Carnival burgers. It was like eating a slice of my childhood, but only the happy parts.”

“That sounds weird.”

“It was, kind of, but that’s what Katrina brought us. She wanted us to try them before they hit the menu. It was kind of a taste test, I suppose.”

“Woah, you met Katrina? She’s the business partner, right? So, what’s she like?”

“She’s a tall, gorgeous redhead with a lot of confidence, but she was also laid back and sweet. I really like her. She and Greyson also offered me a job.”

“What? A job! You’re not moving away to New York, are you? You can’t leave me in Camden if you do!” Her voice grew panicked, and I knew I’d have to calm her down.

“No, chill out. I’m not moving.”

She breathed a sigh of relief. “What kind of job?”

“They are interested in my art. They are opening a bar above the café and want to hire me to do some of my geode art on the tabletops and the bar. Plus, they want me to do some other pieces to hang to be displayed for purchase.”

“Wow, that sounds like a lot of work. How big is that place?”

“Big enough that I’d need a warehouse of my own to even attempt pulling something like that off. Not to mention, I’d have to have a huge advance to get started. The supplies alone are hundreds of dollars for one table that size with the resin I use. Plus, there are the stones. It’s not going to be cheap. Then if I take on all of the steps involved, I’m not sure I could do it and still work at Woodchuck’s.”

“Wow, this could really lead somewhere, Sage. It could change your life.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of.”

“Are you excited about it? Do you think you’ll do it?”

“It’s one job. And then what? I told him I’d have to think about it.” As I finished my sentence, Christian had gotten her attention.

“What the hell is going on?” I heard Lissa say. “Pull over there.”

“Are you okay?” I thought they might have hit something, or maybe they had a flat tire, but Lissa’s voice had grown deep with concern.

“There’s an ambulance. You should go see what’s going on.”

“Oh, no,” I said, realizing something was horribly wrong. “Is it an accident?”

“I’m not sure. We turned down our road, and there are cop cars everywhere.”

That was Greyson’s road too. “Is it near Greyson’s house?”

“Um, Sage. You might want to get dressed.”

Her tone had me worried. “Tell me what’s happening, Lissa. You said there was an ambulance. Is it at Greyson’s or Mr. Abbot’s?”

“I’ll come and pick you up,” Lissa said. “We can’t get that close, and there is so much going on.”

“It’s Greyson’s, and they’ve got Maddox in handcuffs,” said Christian. I could hear Lissa’s hand muffling the phone.

“Shush, I don’t want her to panic.” She uncovered the phone. “We’ll come and get you, Sage.”

“That’s bullshit. You tell me right now if you see Greyson. Is he okay?”

“She wants to know if he’s okay,” said Lissa to Christian.

“Tell her I can’t get close enough to find out. The cops told me to stay back. But I didn’t see him. I’m sure he’s fine.”

“I knew Maddox was crazy,” said Lissa.

It was torture being on the other end of the call. I got up, and even though I was only wearing my yoga pants and a baggy bedtime shirt, I grabbed my keys and headed toward my truck. “I’m on my way.”

“No, Sage. We’ll come and get you. I’ll leave Christian here and come and get you.”

“Fuck that. You stay there and find out if he’s safe.” My voice broke, thinking of what could have happened. Had I been wrong about Maddox? Had he gone in and harmed Greyson? “I’m already in the truck.”

I wouldn’t tell her that my hands were shaking so badly I couldn’t get the keys in the ignition, but nothing was going to stop me from going there. And I wasn’t going to wait on them.

“Dammit, Sage. Be safe, and take your time. I’ll keep you on the line.”

“Just find Greyson, dammit. Tell the police you’re on the phone with his family. Tell them anything. I don’t care if you have to lie.”

I finally got the keys in the fucking hole and then cranked her up. Although she usually needed warming up, I threw the truck into reverse and dared her not to perform. “Come on, you son of a bitch. Let’s go!”

“You’re scaring me, Sage.” Lissa growled out a sound of frustration and then began talking to Christian again. “I don’t need you getting yourself into an accident by wrecking the truck. Especially when all of the locals are here.”

All of the locals were at his house? That meant whatever had happened was big. Oh God, please don’t let Maddox have done something horrible. I couldn’t even fathom him hurting anyone, but he had a temper, for sure. I’d seen it, and although it had never been directed at me, I’d heard others say the same thing.

I made it out of my drive and shoved down on the pedal as soon as I got lined out on the road. Luckily, it wasn’t that far of a drive, and just a few minutes later, I turned down Lincoln Street as Lissa and Christian had gone silent to try and get information from one of the officers.

I parked my truck on the side of the road in front of the neighbor’s house and jumped out before the old engine would finish winding down. I pushed into the crowd of onlookers while screaming into the phone. “Lissa? I’m here! Where are you?”

In front of the crowd, I could see there were police blocking the entrance to the driveway, and I spotted Mr. Abbot and his wife standing at the front. There was a cop car with the back door open, and I could see Maddox sitting inside. “Lissa?”

“I’m here,” she said, pushing through the onlookers. None seemed to know anything helpful. Everyone who lived on the street was out there and some from a few over. “I finally got Christian in. He’s talking to the cops now.” She hung up the phone and then hugged my neck. “It’s okay. Paddy’s nephew Lonnie is on the force. He said he’d let us through.” Everything was happening so fast, but I let her lead me through the people until we saw Lonnie waving us on.

“Is he dead?” I choked out.

Lonnie looked down at me with a grim face. “Dead? No, we’re not on a homicide call, Sage. This is a burglary attempt. That new city boy gave Maddox a good old roughneck beatdown. He’s inside filling out a report.”

I breathed a sigh of relief, and about that time, Maddox spotted me through the window which was barely cracked. He pounded on the windows to get our attention and screamed out to me, “Sage! Tell them it’s all a mistake. You know I’m good, Sage. You’re the only one who could ever see the good in me.” He rested his head against the glass. “I love you, Sage. You’re my girl.”

“Shut him up,” said Lonnie to one of the other officers. Then he turned back to me. “He was caught breaking into Mr. Young’s boathouse, and he had some other stolen property on that old boat of his.”

“He’s the person who has been robbing everyone’s houses?” I asked.

“Yeah, and there were a lot of photos of you in there too. They are all being bagged up for evidence.”

I pegged Maddox with a hard stare. “I don’t care about that asshole. I want to see Greyson!”

“Sage?”

Hearing my name from behind and knowing they came from his lips, from his breath, finally put me at ease. He had stepped out onto his porch with the other officers and quickly came to put his arms around me.

“I was so scared. Lissa and Christian came home to this. I came right over when they called.” I held him tight and was almost afraid to let him go.

“I’m fine. I’ll explain it all as soon as I’m done with the police. They need me to show them how it happened.”

I pulled away, and when I did, I saw the small cut on his eyebrow. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, he barely got a little piece of me, but it could have been a whole lot worse.”

“This is my fault. He’s been obsessed, and he only targeted you because of his jealousy.”

“That’s not true. He was doing this up and down the coast. It was just a matter of time.”

Lonnie cleared his throat. “Don’t blame yourself. He confessed he thought you were out of town.”

“We just got back.” Greyson looked over at Maddox, who was no longer at the glass but no doubt had his eyes on us.

“Let’s get this wrapped up, and then we’ll be out of your hair. I’ll get someone to clear this crowd.”

“I’ll pull your truck up,” said Christian.

“The keys are in it. Thanks.” I didn’t want to let him go, but Lissa put her arm around me as he stepped away.

“Come on. Let’s get you inside. I’ll make some coffee.” She led us into the house, and even though I knew she had wanted to see the place, she stayed with me, holding my hand.

I just wanted Greyson to explain, and while I had expected Lissa to say I told you so, she never did. “Well, this isn’t how I thought I’d end the night. I can’t believe Maddox was the burglar. It makes sense now how he had enough to move out and get his own boat.”

“Yeah, I feel so stupid for being nice to him. Now I just want to go out there and kick his ass. What was he thinking?”

“He wasn’t, I guess.”

“I swear, I thought of every horrible scenario on the way over. I just knew he was dead.” I covered my face with my hands as the tears flooded the corner of my eyes. “We solidified our relationship in New York, and things are just so good, you know? I keep feeling like it’s too good to be true, that something is going to tear us apart, and I was so afraid he left me too soon.”

Lissa squeezed my hand. “You’re in love with him.”

It wasn’t a question, but I answered it just the same. “Yeah, I think I am.”

31

Greyson

After the incident with Maddox, Sage and I became closer, and over the next two weeks, she was hesitant to leave my side unless she had to go home to tend to Jasper or go to work. We had even spent hours at her house to keep the cat company, but I would always insist she go home with me, and she never protested.

She had been genuinely scared for me, and it was nice having someone worry about me for a change. I kept insisting I was fine, but it was no use, especially in the first few days. She had also apologized profusely, as if what happened had been her fault, but I wasn’t going to let her take the blame for what that asshole had done. She wasn’t in control of his actions.

I had done my best to convince her, but I knew it was just going to take time. For both of us.

Nothing was damaged, all of my tools had been put back in their place, and the blood had been mopped up from where the asshole had hit the floor, but I hadn’t felt like being out in the boathouse. Part of me just lost interest in the project after seeing Maddox up in my boat.

I stood at the kitchen window, staring out at the boathouse, wondering if today was the day the mood would strike me, as Sage finished the last of her coffee before work and put her cup in the sink. “I’m going to swing by and feed Jasper. I think he’s in heaven with the entire bed to himself.”

“You could always bring him here if you think he’s lonely. He could hang out in the boathouse with me.”

“Do you think you’ll get back to work?”

“I don’t know. I might attempt it. It’s just not the same.”

Her shoulders slumped. “I’m so sorry, Greyson. Maddox invaded your sacred space, and now it’s been violated with his bad energy.” She made a face like she’d just tasted something awful. “I think you need some sage.” She walked over and put her arms around my waist.

I thought she was coming on to me. “I agree. I always need Sage. Do you want to do it later in the boathouse? That would certainly change my bad vibe feeling when I go in there.”

She giggled, letting go to give me a playful slap. “Not me. The herb, silly. I can do a smudging. My mother used to do it all the time, and I always felt better.”

I had heard of smudging that the native American’s had done from my aunt, but I’d never seen it done. “Okay. So, where do I get that?”

She gave a little laugh and then kissed my cheek. “I’ll bring some later. I keep it in my meditation space.”

“Thank you.” I was genuine, but she smiled kind of shyly.

“I know it’s a little strange, but keep an open mind?”

“Always. You don’t have to worry about me thinking anything of it. I appreciate the offer.”

Her smile touched her cheeks. “You’re the only person who thinks that around here, you know? Everyone was always thinking my mother was off her rocker, but then, my dad didn’t help. He used to defend her beliefs and the things she did for meditation, but then when she left, he talked so much trash about her. It was like he fed into their opinion of her, hoping she wouldn’t ever come back. I guess it worked. She never did. I still talk to her, but with her across the country, I haven’t seen her in years. Only in photos and online.”

“Why don’t you fly over?” It didn’t seem that hard to me. “If it’s a money thing, I’ll buy your ticket.”

She raked her fingers through her hair. “That’s okay. I’m sure we will get together one day.”

“Come on, Sage. Let me buy the tickets, and we can go together. You should ask her if we could take her out to dinner.”

She gave me something of a sad look and shook her head. “No, it’s okay. She never has wanted me to come, okay? Can we just drop it?”

I could tell that it was upsetting her and knew there had to be more to the story. “Okay, no problem. But will you bring the sage later? I’d like to feel at home out there again.”

“No problem,” she said with a smile. “I’ll grab it on the way to work and bring it by later. The guys wanted to double-check the paint, and so me and Tommy might ride out at lunch.” She gave me another kiss on the cheek, and then I walked her out to her truck. I didn’t care if she rode out with Tommy. I was just glad that they were going to be starting on my house. I’d fired Dodd just days after the burglary, and it felt good to do it.

After she had a bit of a struggle getting the old truck to start and arguing with me about taking my car instead, it finally started, and she drove away. I stood there watching her go, wondering how she’d feel about me buying her a new car. She needed something more dependable and perhaps a bit more stylish. I could see her in a convertible, her hair blowing in the wind as she drove down the coast, but I wasn’t sure what she’d like.

As I stood there, Christian yelled to get my attention. “Hey man, I’m coming over.” He waved and then took something out of his car and shut the door. Then he jogged across the road and up my drive.

“Are you going somewhere?”

“Not right now, I’m not. I thought we could chat a minute. I have those plans.”

I’d nearly forgotten the two of us had discussed a business proposal. I still wasn’t sure about the idea, and though I had wanted to build my own boat, did I really want to take time to build one for other people? “Let’s go on out to the shop.” I led him out there, hoping that being in the place would put me in the mood to work on my boat.

“It’s a good thing he didn’t fuck your boat up,” said Christian as soon as I opened the door.

But in a way, he had. He had fucked it up by ruining my mood to work on it. “Yeah. Let’s take a look at those plans.” I walked over to my workbench and pulled up the stool I kept for it. Christian pulled up a folding chair I’d brought in for Sage and was quiet while I read it.

“You want us to build these boats? Ourselves?”

“Yeah. You’re really doing a great job, and I’ve always wanted to operate a business of my own.”

“Why boats? You’re in the family business of selling furniture, and I’m retired. Honestly, there are days when I don’t want to build a boat. And this is exactly what I was trying to get away from; steady work. The nine-to-five grind. I’m out here until midnight sometimes.” Not since the accident though. “And I just really don’t even know when I’m going to be in the mood to finish up in here with my own.”

“That’s because you’re distracted with Sage. She’s been around an awful lot, man.” He gave me a devilish grin. “You’re probably too wore out to work.”

“I appreciate your passion, and looking over your plan, it’s not terrible. I’m just not sure it’s the right fit for me.”

Christian hung his head. “I was afraid you’d say that. I know I would have time to help build some of the boats, and it wouldn’t totally be all on you.”

“Have you ever thought of building furniture? You already have connections with that.”

“Not interested.” He let out a sigh. “I guess we’re all looking for something different.”

“My old man used to say there are plenty of fish in the sea of opportunity. You’ll catch the right one.”

“I thought that only applied to other women.”

“Yeah, there are plenty of those too. But there’s only one for me.”

He belted out a laugh. “You and Sage must be getting hot and heavy for you to think that way. I think she’s got you by the balls, my friend.”

“Maybe, but is that really a bad thing? You could always marry Lissa, and the girls would have each other right across the street.”

“Then neither one of us would have an opportunity to do anything else. We’d be at their beck and call twenty-four-seven, seven days a week.”

“I think that’s what I want. I mean, she’s here a lot now, and I don’t even want her to go to work. I even told her to bring the cat.”

“Damn, you really do have it bad. Is she feeling the same?”

I did have it bad, but I still had my doubts that she felt the same. “That’s a hard question. I mean, I want her to, but she’s hesitant.”

“Hesitant? Like in the sack?”

I chuckled and shook my head. “Nope, still not talking sex with you, man. I just mean that she’s hesitating on a deal I offered her.”

“A deal? Like a business deal?” He gave me a look like he was insulted.

“Yes, but it’s for my existing business. I wanted to hire her to do some of her art on the tabletops and bar for our expansion.”

“Damn. That would be a big undertaking. Have you already bought your tables?”

“I thought I’d talk to you about it after she agreed, but she hasn’t. She’s afraid she’s not going to have the space to work it all out, and even though I’ve offered to buy or lease a building big enough, she still seemed apprehensive.”

“What kind of building?”

“Any old warehouse, as long as it was in a safe part of town, was fully functional as far as plumbing and electric, and was big enough to hold the order and give her room to work.” Or us. I could see myself helping her with the project. It seemed a hell of a lot better than boat building at that moment.

“I have just the place if you want to take a look. I just got permission from the old man to put it on the market, and I haven’t even called the realtor yet. You could sure spare me some trouble and take it off my hands. I had thought about using it for the boat business, but it’s not quite big enough for that.”

I knew it wouldn’t hurt to take a look. “Shit, why are we still standing around here? Show me this warehouse.” If it was right for our needs and it was a good price range, I’d take it off their hands before the end of the day.

We drove out to the other end of town, which wasn’t too far considering some of my past commutes, and as soon as we drove up to the old place, I knew it was right.

“What did you guys use this for?”

“Overstock. But we bought another building since then, closer to town and the main store, and we rarely use this. My father has also learned to stop holding on to things, and we’ve downsized quite a bit.”

We stopped the car and then got out to go inside. The building had a nice parking lot out front, and not only that, but it had big doors that would work for hauling in and out whatever I wanted. “It’s certainly big enough.”

“Wait until you see the inside. I think you’ll be happy.” He looked through his keys and found the right one, then opened the lock and walked in ahead of me and found the lights.

The space was large, and what was even better was it was divided into several rooms inside, including a small office area and a back warehouse where we could create our product, display it, and sell it right from the shop. I could see me and Sage both working there, spending our days as we wished; together.

If anything, it would be a solid investment, and I could flip it if I wanted. The location wasn’t horrible, and there were two other businesses across the street, and it was only two minutes from a hotel and popular restaurant. “I think we should talk numbers.”

Christian smiled for the first time since I had turned down his offer. “Let’s go see the old man. He’s the one you’ll have to deal with. And I’ll warn you. He can be very stubborn.”

“That’s okay, man. I can be very patient and, most importantly, persistent.”

32

Sage

Before we headed to Anchor Management to pick up our lunch order, we grabbed a can of paint from the hardware store and then drove out to Greyson’s.

I couldn’t wait to see him and was surprised and disappointed when I pulled up at his house and he wasn’t home. “Where the heck is he?” I asked, taking out my phone to call him. The phone rang several times, and I started to wonder if something had happened. He hadn’t called to tell me anything or left a text. I had a feeling he’d gone out car shopping after the way my truck performed, and I hoped that was not the case. I didn’t want him to spend his money on me. That wasn’t what I was about, and I wasn’t going to be accused of being a gold-digger like my mother had if it didn’t work out.

“He’s not answering.”

“He’s probably busy. You don’t think he’d cheat on you, do you?” Tommy gave me a sympathetic look.

“Thanks for putting that thought in my head, Tommy.” He was always teasing me about things not working out with Greyson and me and that he’d come in and sweep me off of my feet. So the next words from his mouth were no shock.

“You might ought to face it, Sage. He’s not good enough for you.”

“Funny. You just told me yesterday what a nice guy he was for hiring you, and now you think he’s not good enough?”

“He is a great guy, but you’re supposed to be my girl. Hell, I’ve been dreaming about it ever since I was a little boy jumping off the pallet stacks at the lumberyard.”

“Do you see what that got you? You can’t get away from the place now if you want to.” Chuck had hired him as soon as he was old enough.

“Yeah, well, maybe I stay there because of you.”

“I know you’re just fooling with me. You know I am in love with Greyson.”

“Yeah, but just in case I haven’t told you lately, I’m not opposed to having an affair. Just keep that in mind.”

I slapped his arm. “You’re almost as bad a Maddox,” I said. “And one crazy stalker was enough for me, thanks.”

He busted out laughing. “I’m just fooling you. Sara would have my balls.”

“She’s already got them,” I teased, trying Greyson again. “She’s carrying them around in her purse.” He had been dating the young lady for about two weeks, on and off. So far, they’d broken up five times, but he’d gone back to her each time.

“Don’t you start.”

“He’s still not answering.”

“So, what are we supposed to do?”

“I’ll just burn the sage, and we’ll leave, I guess. I told him I’d be by, and he didn’t say he was going anywhere.” I was going to miss my visit. I got out of the truck and walked to the boathouse, which was locked up. Using the spare key he gave me, I walked inside and took the sage out of my handbag and lit it with the lighter he kept on his workbench for burning rope.

The sweet smell of the herb filled the air, and I slowly waved it around the room to the far and near corners as Tommy watched.

“And you wonder why people whisper that you’re a witch.”

“This is not why they whisper that, Tommy.”

“Why then?” He narrowed his eyes. “I mean, I know it’s not true, but you do have some strange habits.”

“It’s a long story.”

“Try me,” he said.

“Are you religious?”

“My family is Catholic, so I guess.” He gave a shrug with a look of uncertainty. “My mom hangs crucifixes in the house, but I’ve never seen her go to mass, much less mumble a prayer.”

“Your family is, so you are?”

He nodded. “Aren’t you religious?”

“My family never held much to religion, but I guess just the same way you’re Catholic is why I have my weird habits. I watched and learned from my mother, but when she left, there was no one around to explain anything, and my father couldn’t have cared less, so I did these things I knew to stay close to my mother. But it’s not a religion. It’s just how I comfort myself.” It was the only way I knew how to explain it.

“It makes sense, I guess.” I heard the Jeep and ran to the door to find Greyson pulling up into the driveway. We walked out, the sage still burning in my hand, the smoke trailing behind me, saturating my hair with the smell.

Christian got out of the passenger side with a big grin on his face and headed home. Greyson got out with a smile for me and walked out to join us. “I hoped I’d be back before you got here,” he explained. He looked at Tommy and then my smudge stick before looking up at me.

Tommy stepped up and offered his hand. “Hi, Mr. Young. I just wanted to make sure we had the color right this time. Is there somewhere we could try it out?”

“Sure, I have a swatch of Dodd’s paint on a board by the workbench.” He gestured inside the boathouse and then went past me to get it. “Man, it smells nice in here.”

I followed him inside, and Tommy came in behind me. “I tried to call, and you didn’t answer the phone.”

His eyes widened. “Oh, I had it turned down. I’m sorry, baby.” He pulled the phone out of his pocket. “Yeah, the vibrate was off too.”

“You had your phone turned down? Where were you?” I was afraid he’d gone and talked to the bank.

“I was with Christian.” He shrugged like it was no big deal, and that was all he was going to give me.

I waited but then turned to get the swatch. “Here you go, Tommy. When do you think you will start?”

“Saturday if this color is right.”

Greyson seemed pleased with that response. “The sooner, the better. The color’s starting to grow on me, but I’m not paying fines for the rest of my life.”

“I thought they were going to change the policy,” said Tommy. “That’s what I heard, anyway.”

“It’s undecided, but I’ve always wanted a warm gray. So, as long as that’s what I get, I’ll be happy.” They put the paint on the board, and Greyson took the heat gun from his bench and dried it.

“That’s going to darken up when it dries,” Tommy said.

I thought the shade was a tad too dark, but Greyson seemed to like it. I was still not sure what to think of his absence, but I went about smudging, hoping it might help my mood too.

Finally, they were done, and so was I. I snuffed out what was left of the sage, and then as Tommy waited, I said my goodbyes to Greyson. “I’ll see you later,” I said, not sure whether to make that a question or statement.

“Okay. But just an FYI, if you had come alone, I’d have your panties down right now.” He brought his mouth down on mine and held on to me so tightly, it was as if he didn’t want to let me go.

“Where were you?” I asked, not wanting to spoil the mood. I knew Christian had some bad habits, and I was afraid he was pulling Greyson into them.

“Just taking care of business is all, baby. Nothing to worry about. Besides, I’d like it to be a surprise.”

“It’s not a new car, is it?” I held my breath, hoping he hadn’t gone and done something that would upset me. I didn’t think I could handle it if he had gotten me one behind my back. Did I act happy, appreciative, or upset that he’d gone behind my back? I knew it was only going to lead to a fight.

“No, I didn’t buy you a car, but you know, it’s not a bad idea.”

“Absolutely not, Greyson. It’s a horrible idea. I already have a truck that gets me around Camden just fine.”

“At least let me get it a tune-up? You can drive my Jeep in the meantime or the Vette if you want.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “The Vette? Me in the Vette with the top down headed to my job at the lumberyard. Yeah, I can picture that.” I rolled my eyes.

“I actually did picture something like that earlier. It made me so hard. I wouldn’t mind you driving my car.”

“You’re sweet. It’s just not practical for me, Greyson. And as for the tune-up, I can swing it myself, but thanks for the offer.”

“Why don’t you ever let me take care of you? Especially when it would make me feel so much better?”

“Because I don’t need your money. I like to earn my own.”

“You could consider it a cash advance on the pay I’d give you if you’d ever decide to take the job I offered.”

I let out a long breath. Since the ordeal with Maddox, I hadn’t given it much thought. But before I could answer, my truck’s horn sounded out Tommy’s frustration. “I have to go.”

“Fine, we’ll talk about it later. I want to take you out to eat when you get home.”

I wanted to argue with him to keep his money and stop spoiling me, but we’d already had the food discussion, where I’d promised not to argue about what we ate because he was only eating out for selfish reasons. “Okay, but we could cook something at home sometime.”

“And you agreed not to argue. Besides, this is part of your surprise. We’ll eat at home exclusively after this if you want.”

I really hated to break it to him, but that wasn’t the only thing we had to work on. “We’re about to have to set ground rules on surprises.”

“Let me have my fun?” He gave me a pleading look. “We don’t have to bog ourselves down with rules, you know?”

I sighed. “Fine. I’ll swing by the house when I’m off. Do you want me to come here, or will you pick me up?”

“I’ll pick you up.” He gave me one more lingering kiss as the horn blew again.

As I ran out to leave with Tommy, I couldn’t wait to see what Greyson’s surprise was.

33

Greyson

To say it made me nervous taking Sage out to surprise her with the new building was an understatement. In fact, I had bargained many high-dollar deals during my time with DeVant that had given me less stress.

But that didn’t mean I wasn’t excited too, and I could already see the life I’d always wanted to live with the girl of my dreams in the long-term future plans that I had dreamed for us.

Now, I could only hope that she wanted them too.

I arrived at her house and went to the door where I reached for the tie I’d worn solely to feel more comfortable. I had to be me for the occasion, and fuck the town public if one little lucky tie made me an outsider. Besides being lucky, it was special to me and had been one of Eric’s father’s, who had been more like a father to me than my own father. Eric had given it to me when his father had passed, and I wore it when I needed an extra boost of confidence to close a deal.

Sage opened the door with a big grin. “I thought that was a tie I spotted through the peephole. You look nice.”

I thought a blazer and tie shouldn’t turn too many heads. “Lucky charm,” I said, wagging the tail of my tie as she stepped aside so I could come in.

“We’re two of a kind,” she said, glancing back at me as she went across the room to get her purse. “I have a stone in my pocket.”

“Carnelian for passion?” I asked. I had a feeling her stone would do her well tonight.

“Actually, it’s quartz. Rose quartz for love and romance. It’s the heart stone.” She reached into her top and pulled out a tiny pink stone which she placed in my hand. The thing was no bigger than the end of my finger.

It was warm from her body heat, which was strangely a turn on. “Wow, that’s a powerful little thing.” I gave her a kiss and tucked it back where she had it. “I think it’s working already.”

“It packs a punch,” she said as she gave me a wink. “It might surprise you. Speaking of surprises—”

“Not yet. I want us to both be euphoric with wine and dinner before we talk about that.”

She flashed me a look, and then her shoulders slumped as if she were giving up. “Fine, I’m ready when you are. The sooner we get there, the sooner I get surprised.” She walked over and was about to go to the door when I stepped in front of her.

I pulled her to me slowly and gave her a soft kiss before taking it deeper. She let out a little moan, sighing as she melted against me. When I pulled away, she panted as if catching her breath. Then she straightened her lipstick and wiped my mouth with her thumb. “If that was the only surprise I get tonight, it was worth it.”

“No, baby. There is so much more to come.” I only hoped she liked it just as much as she liked me.

We left the house and then drove over to the nearest neighboring city, which took about twenty minutes longer but was well worth it when we walked into the place. It was nothing like the bar scene at home, but we were seated overlooking the water, and the room was aglow with candlelight, and soft music played just low enough to keep a conversation.

After we ate our food and put a nice dent in a bottle of wine, which came out perfectly chilled, I eased back in my chair feeling like it was time. “Do you want dessert?”

“Yes and no,” she said with a grin. I gave her a smile back, and she leaned in closer. “Yes, I want dessert, but I don’t want to have to wait to eat it before you give me my surprise.”

I chuckled. “You are really impatient. Do you have a stone for that?”

She showed me the tip of her tongue, and even though it was in a playful way, again, it only turned me on more.

I waved the waiter over to the table. “Would you care for dessert? We have tiramisu, crème brulee, and our house favorite, white chocolate raspberry cheesecake.”

“I’ll have the cheesecake,” she said, and then she looked across at me.

“Bring me the crème brulee. Thank you.” As the waiter left, I looked across the table and didn’t miss her anticipation. She was practically bouncing in her seat, or maybe she was just nervously shaking her foot.

“Well, are you going to tell me now?”

I took a deep breath. This was the moment I’d promised, but I hoped I hadn’t built it up too high only to let her down. “First, let me start by saying that what I’m about to give you is an investment in our futures, and I really hope you’ll say yes.”

Her mouth fell open as if she wanted to say something, and then her hand went to her heart. “Greyson,” she whispered as I pulled my phone from my pocket.

I looked for the photo I’d taken and held the phone so she could see the screen.

She leaned forward. “What’s that?” she asked with confusion as she wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. It was then that I realized my surprise might have caused some confusion.

Had she thought I was about to propose marriage? I felt my pulse race as a sick feeling settled in. “It’s a building. I bought it for you.”

“You bought me a building? That’s the Vance’s old furniture warehouse. Why would you buy that for me?”

“Because I know you can use a studio.”

“This isn’t about my art. It’s about the art you want me to do for you. You thought that by buying me a building, that I’d go for the deal you and Katrina offered me.”

“Well, I know you asked for time, Sage, but you have to know this is a good opportunity, and if the only thing standing in your way is space, you’ve got it.”

“Voila, just like that, right? You can make anything happen with your money. It must make you feel so powerful.”

“I’m just trying to help,” I said, narrowing my eyes. She shifted uncomfortably in her seat, and when the waiter brought her cheesecake, she stared at it and pushed it away.

I left my crème brulee where it sat. Neither of us said a word.

Finally, she let out a breath. “I don’t know what’s worse, that you bought the building, or that you assume I needed your help.”

“I know you don’t. You’re obviously strong and independent, and you can handle things, but this is something I wanted to do for you, Sage. I like giving. Especially to you. I thought you’d be pleased, honestly. This is a huge opportunity for the both of us. I thought that we could work on the project together and—”

“I’ve never said I was taking on the project. I specifically asked you to let me think it over. I never said yes. And it didn’t have anything to do with finding a space. I mean, sure that was always part of the plan so I’d have room to work, but I’m not sure I want to spend the rest of my year hurried to finish your order when I could be doing other things.”

“What else are you going to do for that kind of cash? You are not making that at the lumberyard, and if it’s longevity your worried about, I’ve got that covered too. We’ll have our own shop. You could put anything in it you want. The success would be enough to quit the lumberyard and have a nicer future.”

“Nicer than what? So my life isn’t good enough as it is? I’m supposed to want to strive to have more, right? Because that’s what you think defines me? You don’t know me, Greyson.”

“Anything I don’t know is on you. It’s not like I’ve never asked you about yourself. So, if you’re a mystery, fill me in. I’m all ears.” I had thought that things were good enough between us that she wouldn’t be upset with me about the purchase. Unsure, yes, but angry? I didn’t understand.

“It’s just not normal for boyfriends to buy their girlfriends buildings.”

“It’s for us. And if that’s what you’re worried about, then forget it. It was a sound investment if you want it or not. I’ll sell it and make a profit.” I shrugged.

“Oh, sure you will. Because everything you touch turns to gold.”

“What does that mean? Are you angry with me because I have money?” She’d known that all along. “I’ve never had that be a problem with the women I date.”

“Oh, I’m sure you haven’t. But I’m not like all the other plethora of women you’ve been with or dated. And I’m angry with you because you just assume that deep down, I’m just like them. That you have to hire me or buy me in order to keep me.”

She was talking crazy now, and while I didn’t want to make a scene, I put my phone away and called for the check. As the waiter approached, she pushed back her chair.

“Thanks for a lovely dinner,” she said as she rose from her seat. “But I’m not interested in your big surprise.”

She had done her fair share of digs, and now it was my turn. “Why, because you were expecting a proposal? Like you said, Sage, I barely know you.”

She took a deep breath, her chest swelling and the look of anger turning to one of hurt and regret. Then she took the small, pink stone from her top and threw it at me. It bounced off my chest and hit the wine glass, giving it a nice crack. Her eyes widened, but she didn’t stop. She squared her shoulders and lifted her chin, ignoring the people around us who had thought things were about to get much uglier. “Quite a punch. I’ll find my own way home.” She stormed out and left me there to take care of the bill.

By the time I got out to the car, hoping she would be waiting there, she was nowhere in sight. I looked around and even called out to her. But it was no use. Sage was gone. I closed the stone tightly in my fist.

I should have fucking proposed.

34

Sage

I left the restaurant and walked to the one next door, where I went to the bar and ordered a drink. I didn’t want him to find me and knew calling an Uber driver was a better idea.

His words wouldn’t have hurt so much if they hadn’t been true. I had thought that Greyson was about to propose, and all that talk about our futures just led my mind in that direction.

It was a stupid thought. Why would someone like him want to be with someone like me anyway? He could buy and sell anything, and I wasn’t going to be made out to be a gold digger like my father had called my mother.

Even though I didn’t need his stupid money, I couldn’t blame him for thinking that. Hell, even my best friend didn’t know everything about me. I was so confused. I needed Lissa.

I downed my drink, and when the Uber arrived, I went out to get in the car. I tried to call Lissa, but there was no answer. Finally, when I was nearly home, my phone rang.

I stared at the photo of Greyson on my phone as it rang and let the tears run down my face. I didn’t want to hear his voice, or I’d really break down, and that wasn’t going to do me any good. I could never let him see me weak. My mother had made that mistake, and my father had used it against her all of those years.

Finally, when it stopped ringing, I put the phone to my chest and tried to remember I was angry.

He had no right to make decisions for me. He, of all people, should know what that was like. He had told me how Christian had wanted him to go into business, and while it was a talent of his, he hadn’t wanted to go through with it and be stuck building boats for the rest of his life. He wanted to enjoy himself and have some fun with me; take vacations together and go away on the boat. How could we do that if we were both trying to create art and run a business?

And it was so insulting that he assumed I didn’t want to work at Woodchuck’s anymore. I loved my job, and I loved my little family there. Besides, none of them would know how to get anything done if it weren’t for me. I had to take care of the guys, buy their lunch, help with all the things Chuck had no clue to do for himself.

My phone chirped out a tone, telling me I had a new message. It was Greyson telling me he was worried sick and just to give him a sign that I wasn’t dead somewhere in a madman’s car. I texted him back a row of ellipses and put my phone away until I made it home.

I went inside and picked up Jasper, who met me at the door. He nestled into the crook of my neck and began to purr. My little grumpy kitty could be such a sweetie when he needed to be, and that was part of his charm. “It all went sideways, Jasper. I’m pretty sure my parents screwed me up.” Especially my father, who, while I loved dearly, had made things much worse than they had to be.

I went to my room and placed Jasper on the bed, and he went to curl up on my pillow as I changed out of my dress and into some soft yoga pants.

I looked in the mirror and wondered if I had overreacted, but he really had no right to buy me a building to try and lure me into the agreement. It was still an overwhelming task, and I knew if I ever let myself take on art as a career, it would diminish everything it meant to me. Okay, so maybe I didn’t know that as a fact, but it was what happened with my mother. And it was the catalyst for why she left me in the first place. I couldn’t let the same thing happen to us. I didn’t want to grow bitter in my work, only to leave a grudge-riddled husband who would hate me until my dying days.

I laid in bed and cried myself to sleep.

It was early morning by the time I woke up, and as soon as I heard the knocking, I thought of Greyson and went running. But it wasn’t him.

“Don’t look so happy to see me,” said Lissa with a sarcastic tone. She immediately got a look of concern and put her hands on my shoulder. “Have you been crying?”

“A little.” I had cried so much the pillow was wet, and so was Jasper.

“A little, my ass. You’ve been at it for hours by the looks of you. Is this about the surprise? I take it he fucked that up.” She walked me over to the couch, and we both sat, her keeping at the edge of her seat. “Tell me all about it.”

“He’d made such a big deal out of the surprise that I guess I kind of let my imagination get away from me.”

“High expectations? Did you set yourself up for a letdown?” She waved her hand. “I do it all the time.”

“Well, the way he talked about our futures together, it just made it seem like he wanted to marry me.”

“Oh, so you were expecting a proposal?”

“Maybe. Yeah, I guess. I don’t know. I wanted it to be that kind of special. Instead, he showed me the Vance’s overflow warehouse and told me he’d bought it for me.”

She made a face like she’d just tasted a lemon. “Why would he buy you an old warehouse?”

“Because he wants it to be my studio.”

Her mouth gaped open, and she gave a little squeal. “Aw, that’s so sweet. He believes in you, Sage. And he said your futures, as in together?”

“Well, yeah, but—”

“Oh my gosh, Sage. Are you daft? It’s like a promise ring.”

“But I told him that I needed time. And then he bought me a building as if I couldn’t still say no? Isn’t that fucked up?”

She gave me a look as if she were uncertain. “You’re probably not going to like me when I don’t agree with you, but let’s face it, Sage. He’s only trying to better your life, and from the way he talks, he plans to be in it with you, whatever the crazy ride is. If he had proposed, what would you have said?”

“Yes, of course.” I started to ask her if she was daft, but I wasn’t in the mood for teasing.

“And if you married him, would you turn down his offer?”

“No, probably not. But I just wanted time, and he couldn’t give me that.”

“It seems he was just trying to help, Sage. I’d take it easy on the guy. You should call him.”

I shook my head and pulled the throw from the back of the couch over my legs. “I can’t. I’ve fucked it all up. And maybe it’s for the best.”

“How could you have fucked it all up?”

“I was mean, and he got mean. I threw a rock at him, and it bounced off his chest and broke his wine glass.”

Lissa burst out laughing but quickly recovered. “I’m sorry,” she said, covering her mouth. “But that’s funny. I bet he didn’t see that coming.”

“Yeah. He didn’t. He was pretty pissed off at me.” My face contorted, and then fresh tears leaked from my eyes.

“Hey, no more crying, badass. You can’t make a stand like that and then sit around sulking. Besides, I’m sure that you can still fix it. Do what I do.”

I rolled my eyes. “What’s that?”

“I pretend it never happened, and I go over there with my tits out, and Christian forgets everything that happened. We fuck for a few hours, and there we are, back to magic and fairy tales.”

“But your relationship sucks.”

“Hey, it doesn’t suck. It’s not perfect, but show me one that is.”

“Before yesterday, I would have shown you mine and Greyson’s. I feel horrible, but I just can’t take his warehouse and his offer. It’s not who I am.”

“You don’t want to be his charity case. I get it, but come on. There’s nothing wrong with accepting a gift.”

“Flowers and candy are normal gifts, Lissa. This is more like bribe-level gifting, and I didn’t need his help. If I needed a place to pull off the job, I’d have gone out and bought it myself.”

Lissa rolled her eyes. “With what, Sage? Your pretty smile.”

“See, you are as bad as he is. You assume I have nothing because I live a simple life.”

She seemed a bit confused. “What, are you sitting on a gold mine or something?”

“I’m doing okay.” I gave a shrug and looked away, trying not to seem overly suspicious.

But Lissa narrowed her eyes and leaned in closer. “How much of a fortune are we talking, friend?”

“Several hundred—”

She rolled her eyes. “Several hundred?”

“Thousand.”

“Wait, several hundred thousand? Are you serious?”

“Give or take a few. Yes, I live a cheap life. Why do you think I give so much back to the community through charity?”

“I’ve never asked what you are donating. I thought you spent a hundred here or there.” She got to her feet and began pacing the room. “Where did you get that kind of money, Sage?”

“Dad’s insurance, and he still had money from your boss for selling the Muddy Rudder and for owning it all of those years. Then, there was the property he owned and a boat that he sold before he passed away. He wanted a large nest egg for me.”

“I had no idea. But now I guess it makes sense. I just thought you were good with money.”

“I am, but only because I don’t spend it. My dad never let me know he had this much, but he had gone on and on about my mother trying to run off with his money, so I’ve always hated spending it. I mean, I keep the place up, I pay my bills, I donate to charity and go about my day to day. I have all I need.”

“But you could have so much more. A new house, a bigger one? A nice car? You still drive that old truck of your dad’s.”

“I like it here, and I like the old truck.”

She gave me a look of pity and walked over to sit by me again. “You’re just afraid of change.”

She had hit the nail on the head, and it stopped me in my tracks, my mouth closing as I thought of how much change could hurt. I had watched my young life change and clung to all of my mom’s habits, her stones, her oils, and her sage, to keep her there with me. Then I’d kept on living in the house and driving my father’s truck just to keep him alive and with me too. I hadn’t ever let myself dream of anything bigger or better for fear that I’d be like my mother and lose myself to a new life where nothing mattered. She hadn’t even cared to see her child, and every time I’d wanted to go and visit, she would tell me no.

“Does Greyson know you have money?” She seemed hurt that I’d never told her. “I mean, it shouldn’t change things, but if you just explained that to him, maybe he would understand. I’m being very understanding for someone who just found out that everything I ever knew about you is several hundred thousand dollars off.”

“You don’t understand, Lissa. The way he talked to me, the way we talked to each other. It’s over.” I felt miserable admitting it, but it was the truth, and the sooner I accepted it, the better. Nothing mattered anymore.

“Come on. He’s probably thinking about you right now, wishing it was all better.”

“He hasn’t texted or called. Not since he checked on me last night. He just wanted to make sure I wasn’t dead.”

“Have you called him?”

I hated it when she had a valid point. “No. I wouldn’t know what to say.” I had made a fool of myself, and every time I thought of throwing that rose quartz at him, I wanted to crawl under a rock.

“Do you love him?”

So much it hurts. “Yes. You know I do.”

“Then you better get your ass over there and fight for him. Deal or not, he needs to know how you feel about him. He needs to know where you’re coming from. Do it, or you’ll regret it forever, Sage.”

I gave a nod, but I just couldn’t show my face. “I think I just need time, Lissa. I mean, it’s all going so fast. I’ll take a little time, and if he really cares, he’ll still be around.”

“Fine, I can respect that. But just for the record, I’m very hurt that you didn’t tell me about the money. I’m your best friend, Sage. You can trust me with that kind of stuff. And now, I want to warn you that when you try and talk yourself out of things when we go shopping, well, I’m not going to let that happen.”

As sad as I was, I couldn’t help but share a smile with her.

“This explains all of those amazing birthday and Christmas gifts you buy me,” she said.

I smiled and gave her a nod. She didn’t know about all of the donations to the children’s home I’d made in her name. Some things would remain a secret.

35

Greyson

Two long weeks had passed, and while Lissa had promised me she’d tried to talk some sense into Sage, she was still hurt over the building and didn’t want to see me. Lissa had told me she needed time, and all I could hope for was that she’d come to me someday, wanting another go at things.

In the meantime, I’d finally finished my boat. It had been a labor of love and longing for a future with Sage on the ocean with me. Christian had helped a lot too and really proven to be a good companion during my time of grief, although he was a bad influence.

“Are we going to see if this thing floats or not?” he asked.

It was finally time to see all of my hard work pay off, and while I could see one of my dreams right there in front of me, it didn’t mean much without Sage there. But I wasn’t about to call her. I’d sent one final message to her two weeks earlier, and that was all I could do.

“Give me a minute, man. I’m going to have to charge my phone if I want photographs.”

“What are you going to name her?”

“I don’t know. I’ve been trying to think of something, but it’s probably not a good time for it.”

Christian groaned. “Don’t tell me you’re thinking of naming it Sage.”

“Actually, I thought of Serenity. But I’m not sure.” I wasn’t about to tell him I had wanted to name it Sage. I’d never hear the end of it.

“Serenity is cool. I fucked a girl named Serenity once. Please tell me you’re not naming it after her. She was a weekender. Could have been from New York. I never asked.”

As he rambled, at least he worked. He helped me position the boat so that we could roll it off into the slip. If it made it that far, then I would know it could at least float, and then I’d have to finish up the tiny details down below, where I had a small cabin just big enough for two.

We wrestled with the guide ropes a bit, but once we had them ready, we carefully lowered her into the water, and I held my breath.

“Fuck,” I said as it hit the water. “How’s it doing?” While I could see with my own eyes, I needed to make sure what he could see on his side of the boat.

“She’s holding up. You better get aboard and see if she’s good inside.”

I rushed to the upper level of my ladder and made my way aboard. “Looks great up here. Let me get below.” I hurried in and found everything dry. “I did it.” I sank down to my knees in the cabin, thinking about all I’d accomplished.

And how it meant nothing without Sage.

“You all right in there?” called Christian.

“Yeah, it’s great. I’ll be up in a bit.”

“It won’t be long now, and we can take this bad boy out fishing.” He had talked for hours during the building process about fishing and all of his big catches. It was nice remembering some of my own fun memories with my grandfather and the big ones we’d caught, but I was more concerned about making new memories with Sage and wondered if I’d ever get that chance.

I climbed up to the main deck and stepped off the ladder. “Yeah, it’s going to be nice.”

Christian shook his head. “Call her.”

“I can’t. I said I’d give her space. And since I tend to keep fucking shit up, I think it’s best I don’t call or text until she’s ready to talk to me. She told me before that she needed time, and what did I do? I bought a building and tried to force her into a decision. Look what that got me.”

“Would you at least be happy about the boat? It’s been your dream. It’s why you moved here.”

I looked at my boat. And while the white and navy boat was just how I’d imagined it, there was something missing. “The boat was only half of it, Christian. I came here to find my true love.”

“So name the boat True Love, because that’s all you can depend on, man. I mean, if Sage can’t appreciate you trying to help her out, then maybe she’s not the girl for you. It’s like I said. There are plenty of fish in the sea, and with a boat like this, you’ll surely catch those fish.”

“I’m sure it’s not all I might catch.” I had seen some of the skanks he messed around with, and if I was ever going to have a chance with Sage, I couldn’t lower myself to that kind of thinking. “You know what’s worst of all?”

“What, the fact that your belly-aching over your chick is ruining our perfect bro moment?”

“No, it’s that I had made such a big deal about the surprise that I think she thought I was about to propose.”

“No shit?”

I sank down on my stool and looked up at the boat, which still hadn’t taken on any water. “Yeah, and then I show her a photograph of an old building. I should have gone about it totally different.”

Christian chuckled. “What would you have done? Proposed to her? I mean, it’s nuts. You’re still getting to know each other.”

“Maybe that’s how it should be. Why do people have to wait until they know everything about each other before they get married? I’d still get to know her, and I know there’s not a damned thing in the world I could ever not like about her.”

“You don’t know that.”

“Oh, but I do.” I reached into my pocket and pulled out the tiny stone.

“What’s that?”

“A lucky charm. At least, I hope.” I had held on to the thing and hoped that somehow its magic would be real and it would lead her back to me.

“Yeah, maybe she is the one. You are just as strange as she is with your little pink rock.”

“It’s rose quartz. The stone of love and romance, and I still somehow managed to fuck up our date.”

“You brought that with you?”

“She threw it at me, actually. Hit me too.” I was sort of in a daze, staring at the tiny pink stone.

“In the head? Cause you’re acting like you’re missing brain cells. Look at that sweet boat. How it hugs the water perfectly with its sturdy hull.”

“If you start saying she’s yar, I’m going to have to name her the True Love.”

“What the fuck does yar mean?”

“Quick to the helm, easily maneuvered. It’s from an old movie.”

“Was it an action flick? I love action flicks.”

“No.” I shook my head, realizing what different worlds me and Christian came from. What was I even doing here anyway? I had only accomplished half of what I’d set out to.

“When do you want to start with the interior?”

“I don’t know. Now that the house is painted, maybe next week.”

“It looks great.”

“Yeah, I was glad to see they didn’t sabotage me on that job. They are all so loyal to Sage and could tell something was up. I walked out there the last day, and I was pretty sure they were talking about ways to kill me.”

Christian chuckled. “That’s about right. Those guys care about her. They just want to see her happy.”

“I want the same. Trust me. It’s all I’ve ever wanted. I just don’t know what to do but wait.”

“I think you should come out tonight with me and Lissa to the bar. Sage might be there, and if she is, you could make a move on her. She isn’t going to say no to you. And even if she does, there are others there who would give their souls to be with you.”

“I don’t think that’s a smart idea. Besides, Sage is my soul.”

“Dammit,” he said, rolling his eyes as he began picking up the tools that we’d scattered. “You’re already sounding like such a wuss. No wonder she doesn’t want you. She probably wants one of those greasy roughnecks at the lumberyard, and who could blame her?”

“Hey, fuck you. She doesn’t want that kind of man.” I wasn’t even sure I could defend it, but it didn’t matter. He was only fucking with me. Which totally worked. I was getting too sensitive for my own good. What the fuck was I going to do without her?

I got up and began picking up the tools with him, and then we both had a beer and sat out on the pier. The last time I’d been there, it was with Sage. She was everywhere.

“I’m thinking if things don’t work out, I may go back to New York for a while. It might be time to give it some distance.” I could feel bad there just as easily, but at least I’d be around Eric and Cassie.

“I’ve been waiting for you to say that. I just knew if things didn’t work out, you’d be out of here.”

“It’s just for a little while. At least until I feel it’s time I can come back and settle, and maybe I’ll just be a weekender too.”

“I’ll call her for you before I let you do something like that.” He took out his phone.

“Don’t, Christian. She doesn’t want to talk to me. And I don’t want to talk to her until she does.” The lie might have been more convincing had I not followed it with a groan.

Why did it have to be so bad? All I could do was hold my breath and pray she’d come back to me.

36

Sage

It wasn’t that I didn’t still love him, but I had to take a break from Greyson to determine what I wanted out of life. Not just with him but with everything. A lot of what Lissa had said had stuck with me, and even more of my own thoughts had bled into the conversation we’d had, which parts of it had played in my head over and over again since.

She was right. I hadn’t let myself move on, and I needed to do something; to make a bold move of some sort to step out and try something new.

After being late for work two days in a row, I knew what it was. “I’m taking off early today,” I announced. “Someone else will have to do the lunch run.”

“I can handle it,” said Tommy. “You lowlife’s tell me what kind of slop you want, and I’ll go and get it.”

The guys laughed, and Chuck pulled off his gloves and stepped over a couple of sheets of plywood to approach me. “I’ll handle lunch. But why are you taking off, and please tell me you’re having that hunk of junk fixed.”

“Better than that, I’m trading it in.”

Tommy looked up from the stack of two-by-fours. “You’re getting rid of your truck? Why? That’s a classic.”

“Because I’m tired of it making me late, and it’s about time I got something new.”

“Can I buy it?” Tommy asked. “I don’t have a truck, and I could fix it up.”

“I would feel too bad taking any money for it, Tommy. It needs a lot of work.”

“Work I can do myself. I’ve always loved the old thing. I’ll give you five hundred for it. Cash. Right now.”

“You won’t get that much for a trade-in,” said Chuck. “The kid could use his own ride. He walks to work.”

“I live right across the street, so I probably still will, but then at least I could take my girl out in something other than my dad’s truck. Please? I’ll give you six. Today.”

“I never knew you liked it so much.” I still felt weird taking his money. He’d worked hard for it, and the truck had been left to me. “I tell you what. You can have it, but I’m not going to take any money.”

“What?” He and Chuck sounded like a chorus of frogs as they croaked out in surprise.

“You’re giving it to him?”

“Yes. But only if you promise me that you’ll keep it on the road. It will be like seeing the old man driving around again.”

“I feel bad taking it.”

“I want you to have it. You’re a good friend, and you deserve it. But I’ll need a ride to the car lot.”

Chuck looked back and forth between us. “It’s a slow day. If you promise to hurry back, kid, I’ll let you go now.”

“That’s perfect.” I was ready to go buy my new car, but I had no idea what I wanted.

“This is the best day ever!” shouted Tommy, who pumped his fist in the air and then picked me up in a spinning hug. “I could kiss you if you wouldn’t slap me silly.”

“I’d probably slap you silly.”

“I’m going to kiss you anyway!” He gave me a quick peck and then put me down. “I can’t wait to get started working on it.”

I wiped my mouth. “Come on, you little fiend. Let’s get me to the car lot before I change my mind.” I gave Chuck a wink, and then Tommy and I walked outside and got in the truck. It was hard to believe that soon, I’d have a set of new wheels, and Tommy would have him a new truck too.

After thanking me profusely the whole way there, Tommy took me to the nearest car lot on the edge of town. “I could wait with you if you want.”

“It’s okay. Chuck is going to need you back at the yard. And I think I already know what I want.” It was between a new midnight-blue Camaro or a black Mustang.

“Go with the Mustang. You won’t be sorry.”

I laughed. “Get to work.”

He finally left me alone, and I went to talk things over with the dealer, who I’d gone to school with. After much deliberation, I decided to take Tommy’s advice, and only because my dad’s old truck had lasted a long time, and I’d had good luck with Fords.

Driving back into Camden was nerve wracking, especially since I was so afraid my maiden drive in my brand-new car would end in disaster. I kept telling myself I deserved the new car and that there was not anyone who would judge me. Well, maybe a few. But fuck them. Even the dashboard was the prettiest thing I’d ever seen, and I couldn’t stop smiling every time I glanced over at the leather seats. The smell was like heaven.

But most importantly, now that I’d taken one big step, there was enough time left in the day to take another one. I had to go see Greyson and try to talk things out. I only hoped I’d find him alone.

I drove across town and to Lincoln Street, where I turned into the drive and smiled when he walked out on the porch with a puzzled look on his face.

His jaw really dropped when I stepped out of the car. “Sage?”

My heart ached, hearing him say my name and seeing him face to face. “I just picked it up. Thought I’d come by and show you.”

“Gorgeous. And the car’s beautiful too.” He gave me a friendly smile and walked over to give it a once-over. “You get it financed today?” He scratched his head.

“I paid cash.”

“Oh.” He nodded. “Good, I was going to say, I could have financed you no interest.”

There he went, assuming that he was the only one with money and that I needed his help. But I didn’t want to get into it again. It wasn’t his fault for assuming. Hell, even my best friend had. “We need to talk.”

“I was just about to have lunch.”

“Where?”

“Here. I’m cooking.”

“I like it when you cook.” I had always preferred it to eating out.

“Won’t you come in?” He turned and pushed his door open and then waited for me to agree. I followed him in, and when I went to the table, there was a bowl of tumbled crystal in the middle of the table with a tiny trio of succulents. One of the stones was my tiny rose quartz.

“Nice centerpiece.”

“Thanks.” He went to the stove and turned on the heat, and while he cooked, I sat quietly, staring at the stones which were all colorful agates and jaspers, polished to a fine shine.

A few minutes later, he presented me with French toast and a glass of juice. “I’m a little limited on groceries. I hope you don’t mind. I’ve kind of grown used to breakfast all day.”

“So, how have you been?” I didn’t mean his eating habits. I cut into my toast and took a bite.

“Do you want the awkward truth, or is this where we pretend to be strong and happy?”

His tone was a bit harsh, and I couldn’t blame him. I probably should have called. “Greyson, I know it’s been hard, and I’m sorry.”

“I don’t want to hear that you’re sorry, baby. I want to hear that it’s been fucking miserable for you too.” He sat back in his chair, cut a piece of his toast, and then dropped his fork to his plate.

I searched his eyes. “It’s been fucking miserable for me too. And I’m sorry that I threw my rock at you.”

He shrugged. “I carried it around in my pocket for days and decided I was going to lose it if I didn’t find a place to put it. So I went to one of those metaphysical shops and found these.”

“They’re lovely.” I cut another piece and brought it to my mouth. He went about getting a bite and then let out a long breath.

“Yeah, well, what’s crazier is for some reason, the little pink rock seemed—”

“Lonely?”

He nodded. “Yes, but that’s weird right?”

“Actually, no. I’ve always felt that way.” We really must be two of a kind.

“I’m sorry that I bought you that building. I can put it on the market and get rid of it. I won’t need it anyway if I’m back in New York.”

It took a minute for his words to sink in. “Back in New York? You’re leaving?” I instantly felt lightheaded as my heart raced, and I had to blink away the black spots from my eyes.

He cleared his throat. “Unless you give me a reason to stay, yes. I’ve built my boat and found and lost my soul mate, so I don’t know what to do. Perhaps I never belonged here. I’ll keep it as a summer home or sell it. I don’t know.”

My heart was going to crumble in two if we didn’t work this out. “I’m not lost, Greyson. I’m just confused. And I wasn’t angry as much as I was hurt. You should have asked me about the building. You should have waited until I was ready like you said you would.”

“I don’t understand what has to be so confusing,” he said. “I just wanted to help out. Everyone else just lets me help and doesn’t make a fuss.”

“They’re all fine with taking your money. You just don’t get it. You’ve probably never had anyone push expensive shit on you.”

He suddenly let loose a laugh that was so lighthearted it brought a smile to my face. “You have met my friend, Eric De-Fucking-Vant, have you not? He bought me a car for my sixteenth birthday. Who does that?”

Eric was a billionaire, and I realized he’d probably gifted Greyson many things over the years. But that wasn’t the point. It was time to tell him.

“Greyson, my dad used to bitch daily about my gold-digging mother. He turned against her and told the entire town she was a witch and a money-grubbing whore.”

“That’s horrible. I’d never think that way about you.”

“Well, that’s good. Because when I say I don’t need your money, it’s because I don’t need your money. I just need you.”

“Baby, you have me. You always did.” He reached out, and I moved into his lap as he took me into his arms. “But it’s just money, Sage. It’s only nickels, dimes, and dollars. I give more of it away than I spend. And I’m not making light of it or throwing it around, but it means nothing to me like you do.” He planted a soft kiss on my cheek.

“I’ve got money. That’s what I’m trying to tell you. My father left me a ton of it. More than I’ll ever need as it is. And funny enough, I haven’t spent hardly any of it until today. The only thing I’d allow is bills when times got tough, or to keep the house, and pay taxes and charities. But never for anything I wanted. Until today.”

“What changed today?”

“I realized that my dad’s gone. His truck got sick and died just like he did. And Lissa had a talk with me. I know it’s time I change my perspective a little and start living life instead of trying to stay buried in that house for the rest of my life. I guess I’ve been that little girl, burning sage and looking at healing stones long enough.”

“So, what do you want to do now?” He cut a piece of his toast and fed it to me before I could answer.

“I don’t know long term.” I chewed and swallowed. “I know I don’t want my art to become work. It means a lot to me. I don’t want to do it so much that it sucks to get out of bed every morning and go to that warehouse. But I know for sure that I’m tired of fighting.” I reached over and pulled my plate closer.

“Me too.” As I brought my fork toward my mouth, he opened his. So I fed him the bite.

“You know, I stepped out of my comfort zone today when I bought that car, but man, I love taking hold of that wheel. It’s so powerful. I think I could do other things too.”

He swallowed the bite and smiled. “We could do anything you want. And I love your car. I mean, it’s not red or a convertible, but you’re still the hottest thing breathing behind the wheel.”

“You still know how to say all the right things.”

“Do you want to make this work?”

“Yes, but there is something I want to do first.”

“Name it. I’d do anything for you, Sage.”

I hoped he really wanted me and everything that came with me. “Come by my house later for dinner?”

“Your place? Sure. I love your place.” He put down his fork and then planted a big kiss on my lips. Then he reached out and handed me the tiny pink quartz. “Here, you should take it home.”

“I want you to keep it. It stands out with the others. A little different, but mostly the same. Just like me, I suppose.”

He laughed. “No. Just like us.”

37

Greyson

Having Sage show up at my house was more than I could hope for, but I had to admit, it just didn’t feel real with her arriving in that black Mustang like some kind of fantasy girl.

Even though I knew that we were on the mend, I still felt like I had a long way to go before making her mine. So, whatever she wanted to do, I was going to let her take the wheel.

It would disappoint me if she didn’t take my offer, but I could understand her not wanting to make a job out of something she loved. It was just like me and the boat business.

I was all set to leave when Mr. Abbot came over to see me. “How’s it going?” he called to me as I opened my car door.

“Pretty good. How are you?” The man seemed a lot nicer than he had times before.

“The paint job looks good.” He gestured to the house. “I like the gray.”

“Thank you. It was always my intended color.” I didn’t want him to think he had any bearing on my decision.

“Well, I came to tell you that your item on the agenda passed. You missed the meeting.”

“My item? I didn’t have anything on an agenda.”

“Oh, my wife took care of it for you. Thanks to you and your house, I’ve been looking at yellow paint for weeks.”

“She’s still set on buttercup yellow?” I thought yellow houses were nice.

“Yes, and there’s very little to deter her once she makes up her mind.” He gave me a look like I should know what he meant, and it made me think of Sage.

I knew I’d give her any color house she wanted, as long as she’d live in it with me. “Well, what does it hurt if it makes her happy?”

Mr. Abbot let out a long sigh. “I guess you’ve got me there. She does seem to have a lot more energy since she got on this mission. Why come to think of it, she’s really not been this excited about something since we built the house.”

“That’s good.” Maybe that’s all the man needed to be happy too. Happy wife, happy life. Maybe it was all true.

“I came to ask who those boys were that finished your job. I don’t want to dick around with Dodd and get taken.”

“Sounds like you’re already making a wise choice. I’ll have Tommy come by and give you a quote if you like.”

He seemed surprised, as if I might not share my connections. “I would. Maybe we won’t end up with orange sherbet or some other god-awful shit color.”

“Well, I hope it works out for you.” I looked at my phone. I needed to get to her house on time.

“Thanks. How come I haven’t seen that little girl from the lumberyard down here? Don’t tell me you already ran her off. She’s a nice girl.”

“Yeah, and no, I didn’t run her off. I’m actually on my way to see her. We’re having dinner.” And she thought that no one liked her, while Mr. Abbot seemed to.

“That’s nice. You tell her I said hi.” The man walked away, and I felt a certain satisfaction, as if I’d finally been accepted.

I hurried to get into the car before Christian came over to talk to me too. The last thing I needed was to be late for dinner with things on the mend.

I drove over to her house and parked behind her new car, still surprised she’d given Tommy her truck and shocked that she’d gone off and bought such a hot car. I went to the door, and when I knocked, she yelled for me to come in. She stood in the kitchen bent over to see inside the oven. “I’m waiting for the timer.”

She came up, her hair gently brushing her shoulders in long red curls that must have taken her some time.

“It smells delicious.” Whatever she had baking had a savory aroma that made my mouth water. I hadn’t eaten much at lunch. “What are we having?”

“It’s lasagna. I wish I could take all the credit, but it’s frozen. The salad is fresh, though.” She turned around as I walked into the room and stepped into my arms.

“I’m sure it will be delicious.” I didn’t mind what we ate, as long as I had it with her.

“Thanks. One day, I’ll make you a big pan from scratch. If you’ll keep me around.” She stepped up on her tiptoes and kissed me.

All too soon, she pulled away. “I don’t want you to go anywhere,” I said, pulling her back close to me. I let my hands roam her body and cupped her ass as I kissed her.

Things got a little out of control, and soon, I had walked her back to the counter beside the stove and then lifted her up against me so that her bottom rested on the counter. “I’m going to burn dinner,” she said with a giggle.

I stared deep into her eyes and brushed my thumb across her cheek. It had been too long since I’d been able to kiss her anytime I wanted, too long that I’d waited in lonely silence to see if she was going to let me back into her life. “Don’t stay away so long next time, okay?”

“Let’s skip next time. It wasn’t pleasant for me either.” Her hands were cool on my face.

“Are we all good? Do we finally have everything worked out?”

She gave a nod, her head barely moving as her chest rose with a deep breath. She took my hand and looked deep into my eyes. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about my money. But the truth is, no one knew.”

“Hey, you don’t have to go around telling anyone. In fact, for a young woman living alone, I think you did the smart thing. And never apologize for having money.”

“It’s always felt like dirty money, you know? Like my father hid it from me all of those years as if I wanted to take it too. I remember always feeling horrible when I needed or wanted something. I remember when I went to prom, I worked my ass off for enough money to buy a dress when my father could have bought me one.”

“But you probably learned more about the value of a dollar in the process. Maybe that’s all he wanted. For you to not be the kind of woman who was that way.”

“I guess. So, you’re not planning on leaving town, are you?”

“Not as long as you’re with me. That was my escape plan. I was really hoping I wouldn’t have to move back because I’d rather be here with you than anywhere else.” I brushed one of her long curls away from her face and kissed her soft lips. The kiss was hot and lingering, until the oven timer went off. I stepped back from the counter and then found the oven mitts she’d left on the other side of the counter as she hopped down.

“I can get that.”

“I know, but I want to help. And if you want me around, you have to let me help you at times.”

“With things like hot food handling and making my pulse race? Okay.”

“No, with everything.”

“But I don’t need your—”

“I know. But I need to give it. So please, just entertain me? Who knows? You might learn to love it.” I pulled the lasagna out of the oven and placed it on top. “What I want to know is, what’s your next big purchase?”

“Honestly, I’ve thought about calling my mom and maybe giving her some of the money. But I don’t want to have to buy my way with her, you know? Plus, I’m afraid she’ll be like a stray cat.”

“Yeah? Coming back for more?”

“It’s horrible, isn’t it? That I can’t think better of my mother?”

“No, it’s not horrible. Your father taught you caution, even if he went about it in a fucked-up way. And your relationship with your mother shouldn’t be based on money anyway. If she wants to have one, she shouldn’t be bought.”

“Thanks. That’s how I feel at times, and then other times, I just want to see her.” She had a longing in her eyes for her mother, and she wrapped her arms tightly around me. “Thanks for listening to me cry about my mom. I know it’s killed the mood.”

“I wish I knew the answers, but whatever happens, I want to be here with you, beside you, whether it’s my house or yours. And you haven’t killed anything. Let’s eat, and then we’ll focus on dessert.”

“Or,” she said, kissing my neck and whispering close to my ear. “We could skip dinner and have our dessert first?” She kissed her way slowly across my jawline and found my mouth, the kiss even hotter than before.

She practically climbed me, with one leg wrapping around my hip as her arms were around my shoulders. I lifted her up and put her on the nearest counter, which turned out to be the bar, where a bowl of fruit toppled and spilled and an apple fell to the floor and rolled across the room. She went to reach to move it all out of the way but squished a grape with her elbow. “We’re making a mess in here.” She giggled, wiping her elbow.

“Then maybe we should move someplace else?” I had yet to have her in her own bed and knew she considered the place her sacred room, where the only energy was peace and harmony.

She rose up, guiding me back with her palm flat on my chest. “Come on. I know just the perfect place.”

Before she could hop down, I hitched her up against me and helped her find her feet. Taking my hand, she led me down the hall and to her bedroom, where the lights had already been dimmed.

Among the tall crystal towers and cathedrals of amethyst clusters, she lit candles. Then she came back to me, took my hand, and led me to her bed. The soft, gauzy canopy draped down to hug the floor, and fresh roses in the bedside vase made the room smell sweet.

She turned and lifted her hair to reveal her zipper, and I pulled it down slowly to appreciate the moment, knowing how special this had to be for her. She had always protected her sacred space, and now she was going to share it with me, giving me her all. It was the type of gift that money couldn’t buy, special and pure.

38

Sage

I couldn’t believe he was in my sacred space again, undressing me this time. As he slowly pulled down the zipper, I closed my eyes and felt the warmth from his fingertips as they brushed against my back. Then he slowly pushed the fabric forward, and it fell away from my flesh, sending chills across my body as the cool air from the room caressed me.

His warm mouth found my shoulder, planting a soft kiss, and I trembled as I released my arms from the front and the fabric puddled at my feet.

“You’re so beautiful,” he whispered as he leaned forward to my ear. My back was warm with his body heat, and I needed him to warm the rest of me.

Turning to face him, I reached for his buttons and slowly undid them. Then I pushed the fabric away from his shoulders and planted one kiss there, as he had me. He took over, shrugging out of the sleeves, and I went to work on his pants, undoing the buttons.

I knew he was well aware I hadn’t had a man in my room before, and not many—well, no one aside from him and Lissa—had ever been in my sacred space. Not counting Jasper, of course, who went where he pleased.

When we both stood there naked, save for my panties, which I wanted him to take off, I took his hand and led him to the bed. “You have a lot of pillows,” he said.

“We can move them.” I shoved a few off onto the floor.

“No, you might need them.” He took my hand and eased me back against the sheets. He kissed me down my neck and across my breasts, lower to my flat tummy, where he paused and parted my legs to move between them.

Once he settled there, we kissed, and he worked his way back down again, this time making sure he took his time. His mouth pleasured my nipples, and as his tongue danced around the tender flesh, tightening them so much they ached. I felt another sensation, a tingling coil deep in my core. It was a feeling of need, and soon, I craved him inside of me.

But he was a slow torturer, taking his sweet time to attend to me, letting the yearning build until I felt like I might implode with desire if he didn’t give me what I wanted. I slipped my hand down his back, only making it halfway, but then he went down lower, taking my prize even farther away from me.

But soon, his mouth moved to my mound. Then his teeth brushed the aching, tender bud that was swollen with need beneath my panties as he nibbled at me. He slipped his hand under the lace and dragged his fingertip across it. Then he found my folds, pushing his fingers to part them, and suddenly, two invaded my pussy, causing me to moan with pleasure.

As he made a move to pull them down, I moved my legs to help take them off. But he left them around my knees and continued to pleasure me with his long fingers and tongue until the pressure had consumed me, a heat spreading from my head to my toes, and I suddenly felt as if I was coming undone. Whatever had coiled in my belly coiled tighter, then released, unable to make up its mind.

“That’s right, baby. God, you’re so beautiful when you come for me.” He rose up and kissed me, choking off my cries of pleasure, which turned to muffled moans against his lips. His hand continued to work my clit as if that were my trigger.

He cupped my face and looked deep into my eyes. “I missed you, Sage. I don’t want to ever have to miss you again.”

“Me too. I’m sorry.”

He shook his head. “No, don’t apologize. It was the right thing, baby. It seemed like hell, but it was only to show me how much I love you.” He kissed me before I could respond, so I responded the only way I could—with my body.

Feeling his hard length against my thigh, I reached down and took his erection into my grip as our kisses became more feverish. I pumped my wrist a few times, and he moaned when I dragged my thumb across his sensitive tip.

I broke the kiss and pushed against his shoulder, and as if I’d pushed some magic button, he rolled over, settling back against my pillows. As he looked at me, I felt sexy and desired, and it was then I realized that I really did love him too. But now was not the time for words.

I moved to kiss him, a short, sweet kiss that ended with us both staring longingly into each other’s eyes. I moved down his body, briefly pausing here and there to drag my tongue across his flesh. And he began to breath more heavily, as if in anticipation for what I might do to him. How I might do it.

I dragged my tongue down his stomach and then around his navel until I had to slide my body farther. I looked up to see him watching, and as I took him into my hand, his girth so wide my fingers barely met around it, I stroked him. He hissed through his teeth as he sucked in a breath, and then a soft moan escaped him as I swirled my tongue around his fleshy, bell-shaped head.

He was the only man I’d ever given this kind of pleasure to, and I was so glad I’d saved myself for him. What more did I need?

I felt an ache in my core that suddenly felt so empty and called out to me with its craving. But I wouldn’t be greedy. Not yet, at least. I moved my mouth down on his cock, my lips stretching across his flesh. As I worked him over, relaxing my throat to take him deeper, I cupped his balls, causing him to moan even more.

The desire to taste him, to have him erupt in my mouth, something I’d never experienced, consumed me. Even though it scared me a little, wondering what he’d think of me, I wanted the experience. My movements became more fevered, and he dragged his fingers through my hair, holding me on his cock for short moments until he finally growled out a warning. “Baby, it’s close.”

But I didn’t retreat. I wanted to see it to the end. I moved my attention to his head and sucked and twirled my tongue, and suddenly, he moaned out as his load coated my throat. It was a shock when it happened, but I closed my eyes, determined to enjoy the experience as much as Lissa had told me she had. With a deep breath, I swallowed, and he met my eyes with a look of surprise.

“I tried to warn you,” he said as I came up for air. He moved to kiss me as I rose up, my face flushed from what I’d just done.

“It’s okay,” I said. “I wanted to.”

“Another first. There will be others, you know? We’ve got time for all of them.” He brushed his thumb across my lips and kissed me again as he pulled me into his lap.

As we kissed, I stroked his cock, and all it took was a few pumps, and he was ready for more. I straddled him and centered myself over his cock. Then I slowly lowered myself, feeling his delicious flesh stretching me, one inch at a time. As I settled around his base, I rocked my hips and ground against him, feeling the pressure build with my next orgasm.

“Fuck,” he whispered. “There’s nothing like that feeling on my sensitive dick.” He lifted my ass and bounced me on his lap, causing me to ride his cock much faster.

As we changed our pace, I met his eyes with a request I didn’t think he’d mind. “Take me from behind?” I moved off of his cock, and his eyes widened. “I don’t mean that. Yet.” I gave him a wink and moved to my pillow, which I laid against.

He came up behind me and moved his cock up my crack, dragging it down through my juices and back. As he entered me, he took it slowly, but once his cock was deep in my core, I turned my head, and he kissed me and proceeded to fuck me harder.

The pleasure was intense, and I needed him to do it faster and harder. It was as if something was just out of reach, my pleasure building so much, it brought me to the edge and back until I couldn’t stand it.

“Please,” I whispered. “Fuck me harder, Greyson.”

His response was not verbal. Instead, he pumped his hips, thrusting hard and deep until our bodies slapped together like an audience clapping in approval. And then it was time for our encore.

My body seemed to collapse on itself, my knees weakening, my elbows giving way until I was nothing but a limp noodle of limbs in his arms, but it didn’t stop him—thank god—because I was so close to another orgasm that I could feel it lingering on the edges of my pleasure sensors.

“Greyson, I’m so close,” I said. Then he reached around to my front and stroked my clit, and in no time, I was screaming out in ecstasy, my release trickling from my core between us, soaking his heavy sac.

“I’m right behind you, baby. Where do you want it?”

“Don’t stop, Greyson. Please, don’t stop.” In my mind, all I could think of was the pleasure and no consequences.

Greyson began to pull out, but I moved back on him. “No. I want this.” I was on the pill, and even though I knew it was risky, I was ready for another first.

He worked his hips and soon erupted, his seed warm inside me. It was like nothing I’d ever felt before, and I closed my eyes and savored the sensation.

I felt like I was glowing as he settled beside me. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, I’m good. It was perfect.”

He kissed my hand, bringing it to his face as he closed his eyes. With the other, I stroked his hair and nuzzled closer to keep warm. There was nothing better in the world than being with him. Nothing better than the love we shared together. I still couldn’t believe he’d told me he loved me.

“I love you too,” I said, looking at his peaceful face, the blue of his eyes hidden by heavy lids.

But there they were, looking at me all of a sudden. “I hope you really mean it because after this, I’m not ever letting you go.”

I closed my eyes and nestled closer to him. “That’s all I could wish for.” As we lay there, I could see a future for us spanning out through the years. It was going to be a wonderful life for us both.

39

Greyson

Three months later.

Things had been great with me and Sage, and after a few weeks, she’d finally warmed up to the idea of me hiring her for her art. I stood in the boathouse with Jasper, who had refused to go back in the house once he found the old box of rope I’d left lying in the corner of my shop. He’d found his heaven, and even though Sage and I had tried to give him a cozier bed, the once-stray was happy right where he was.

I was just killing time as I waited on Sage to get ready, a task that involved morning coffee, makeup, and a brief phone call with Lissa. And for the past few minutes, I’d stared at the boat and vowed that I’d give the interior the attention it deserved. I’d put off finishing the boat to spend time with Sage, and now that things were going smoothly, I knew it was time to settle down together. I wanted her to move in.

We had just gotten to that step a little faster than I thought, and I wondered if it would all be too much for her too. She had lived alone for so long, but then so had I, and I loved having her in my space. She wasn’t the kind of girl you fucked and encouraged out of your bed and your apartment, who you’d chew your arm off just to keep them from sleeping over or getting too clingy. She was the kind of girl you snuggled up with and didn’t mind the feel of her cold feet against you when you’d finally gotten warm, who you wanted to hear snoring, and didn’t mind their morning breath, and they didn’t give a care about yours either.

As I stood there, I knew it was time to ask her. But since the idea of broaching the subject had made me a little unsure, I let my mind wander to other things. And that was when I realized I still needed to come up with a name for my boat.

Most people named their boats after the loves of their lives or some quirky turn of phrase, but I couldn’t come up with anything clever. After years of working at DeVant and with all of the success from writing ads and making millions at it, I was coming up blank, thinking maybe I’d lost my touch.

“Greyson?” Sage called from the front porch. “Are you out here?”

“Coming dear,” I called from the boathouse, and I walked up the drive to meet her. I felt like we were an old married couple, even though her permanent and official residence was still across town.

I walked out to find her in shorts and a tank top, but her hair was done up in a clip, and she had put on her makeup like she was ready for an evening out. “You look too good to go to the warehouse.”

“It’s one of my positive changes as part of my new self-care routine. Lissa insists that makeup every day, even on the job, will make me feel confident enough to compensate for the rock habit.”

“How do you feel?”

“Like a painted clown on my way to get a pie in the face. I’ve accepted that this isn’t going to last long once I get going with the project, but I’m giving it a shot.”

“Well, then, allow me to ruin your lipstick.” She giggled, and I gave her a big kiss. “You taste confident.”

“Maybe it’s this?” She pulled the tiny pink stone from her bra and gave me a wink.

“I see you’ve packed your weapons,” I said, and we shared a laugh as I walked her to the Jeep.

We rode out to the warehouse, and while she seemed like she was in a good mood, I could tell there was something else on her mind as she stared out at the road.

“Are you happy with how things are?” I wondered if it had all been too much, and that made me think the burning question I’d wanted to ask her might need to wait.

“I’m happy. I just feel bad for Chuck. He said Tommy hasn’t gotten his order right not one single day, and he forgot to send the mail out on time.” She had been doing fine, and since she had trained Tommy to do her job, including the lunch run, there was nothing left for her to do for Woodchuck’s now that her two-week notice was a week past.

I chuckled, knowing it had to be something about the lumberyard. “You are going to have to let them learn, Sage. You can’t keep popping in to do their work for them. Besides, I like having you all to myself for lunch.” We had been locking the door of the warehouse and getting naked in the office. Then we’d get dressed, jump in the Jeep, and go get something unhealthy from the fast-food joint. It was heaven.

She reached out and took my hand. “I know. Me too, and that’s part of the guilt. Not only am I having the time of my life, but I’ve packed on at least five pounds.”

“You look amazing,” I said, slowing down to turn into the parking lot.

“Not the point.” She sank down in her seat. “I think I want to surprise the guys with one more lunch run. At least give Chuck a decent meal this week.”

I loved her beautiful soul, always thinking of others. “Whatever makes you happy, baby. When we get inside, you can call Chuck and make the arrangements. I’ll even buy.”

“No, I want to buy.”

Lately, we’d been having the same old argument, and she’d usually win. “Come on, not again. Let me do this.”

“No, I want it to be from me. Besides, they’re like my family.”

I didn’t know why I bothered arguing with her. We went inside, and she took out the buckets of stones she wanted to use for the table she was doing. She hadn’t wanted the colors of the tables to match, and while I agreed, I also didn’t want my bar to look like it existed somewhere over the rainbow. So, a compromise had been made to go with earthy tones, and so far, the tables she’d finished, five total, were a gorgeous array.

She took the stones and a few glittering grains of sand and prepared them for use in smaller cups. Then I wiped the dust from one of our precut tops and then moved it to her work table while she made her call to Chuck.

“He was surprised,” she said with a smile. “He says they miss me, and I need to come back.”

“It’s nice to be missed, isn’t it? But I don’t like missing you, and if it’s me or him, then I vote him.”

“I kind of like you being greedy with me.”

I knew it was time to talk about what I’d really wanted to discuss with her. So, as I helped her prep her paints, I cleared my throat. “There’s something I wanted us to talk about, Sage.” I hoped that she would agree with me, and I really hoped it didn’t lead to a fight.

“Yeah? Are you going to trace more of the tops while you do it?”

I had been using a large stencil to cut our boards, to keep them all roughly the same size, but then I would use a little creativity to shape them slightly different and more naturally after.

“No, I’ll get to it. I promise, but this is something I’m hoping you’ll like too.”

“Okay,” she said with a smile. “Is it a surprise?”

“I think our luck with surprises is done. Especially knowing you’re packing. But in all seriousness, there’s something I have to ask of you.”

“Go on.” She gave a slight smile, but the concern on her face had her eyes narrowed.

“I’ve really enjoyed the past few weeks with you staying at my house. I love waking up to you, but—”

“Hey, it’s okay. If it’s too much too soon, then I can always back off.”

“No. Fuck that. Why would you want that?”

“I don’t want that. I just thought you did.”

“Why? I just said I love waking up with you.”

“And I was expecting a but to follow that.”

“No, there wasn’t a but.”

“There was.”

“Not a negative but. I just wanted to ask you to move in with me, is all.”

“Really?”

“Why not? You've practically moved in already, and Jasper isn’t coming out of the boathouse. Besides, all of the back and forth just to wash and pack more clothes is getting to be too much work.”

“Are you sure, though? You like your space, and it would be a lot different with my things all around.”

“You still owe me something on my mantle, so why not just use your stones? They’d be perfect there. I’ll even give you one room all to yourself for your own private meditation room. How about it?”

She took a deep breath. The worried look in her eyes had me thinking she was about to let me down easy, but she gave a tiny squeal of excitement and then dropped her cup of stones, spilling it as she hugged me, squeezing me so tightly she had me lightheaded.

“Is this a yes?” I choked out.

“Yes! I know what I want to do with my house.”

“Do you?”

She gave me a red-faced look that told me she might have been hoping I’d ask her to move in. “Yes. Lissa’s been needing a better apartment for ages, and I’d love to have her live there and keep the house up. I couldn’t bear to sell it, but I also couldn’t bear to have her pay rent.”

“I think it’s a great idea. Plus, you know she’d take good care of it.”

“At least until Christian comes to his senses and proposes,” she said. “Which will probably never happen because he’s such a pig and she’s so stubborn, but at least I’ll know she and my house will be keeping each other safe.” As she stepped away to pick up the spilled pebbles, I got down to help her.

“Do you think she’d go for it?” I wasn’t sure if she’d ever talked to Lissa about it.

“She’ll be over the moon. Just like me.” She grinned ear to ear, her eyes twinkling with tears. “I’m so excited.”

“I’m excited too, baby. And as soon as we reach our goal of having a quarter of these tables finished, I’m taking you on a cruise. We’re going to sail out to one of the islands and spend the weekend away from everyone.”

“I can’t wait. It’s really happening for us, isn’t it, Greyson? It’s just like I’ve always dreamed.” She took the paint from the holder I’d built her and then squeezed the rich turquoise color into the small cup.

“Yes, it really is, baby.”

“Does this mean that you’re going to finish the boat’s interior? We should take a few days to do that. Or you could once you get me lined out.”

“You’d want to help?”

“Sure, I know how to stain wood. I’ve done it plenty of times, and you really should get your boat finished, especially if we want to go out in it.”

“I think we could swing it,” I said. “We are our own bosses, after all. Time management is all up to us.”

“When this is done, we need to have a big party.”

“We will. An opening night party.”

“No, not in New York. I want us to invite our friends over to our place. We can have a cookout and spend the night by a fire, catching up.”

“Sierra could roast marshmallows. You know, I bet she’s never had those.” I liked the idea, and I could see us all gathered for a special occasion. I only hoped that when I sprung that question, she’d be just as accepting.

Epilogue

Sage

Six months later.

“I’m almost finished,” I said as I answered Greyson’s call.

“That’s good, baby. I’m just about to put the final coat of wax on the table, and then we’ll both be done.”

We had both waited for the day for so long, and to have it come to a completion at the same time had made it really special. We were two weeks from the grand opening of his bar, but we had decided to throw our family get together before to celebrate the completion dates of each one of our projects.

It hadn’t taken Greyson as long to cut the table tops as it had for me to do the resin artwork on top of them. So, when he’d completed his task, he moved on to his boat to work on the interior.

After a few obstacles, mostly on his side, we had finally pulled it off.

And speaking of “pulling it off”, I checked the resin on the last top to see if it was hardened, and when it was, I tugged on the piece of tape I had around the edge. “And you can call me done.”

“Not so fast, I just finished too.”

“Then I guess we’re tied. We make a great team, even though we work apart.” We had decided that working apart gave us the peace we needed, and it also put a little longing back into our relationship.

“Well, I was really calling to tell you that Eric and the girls are arriving in Camden in twenty minutes, and I wanted you to be here when they get here.”

This was earlier than expected, but it wasn’t the end of the world. I was just as excited for their arrival, but I needed to be ready. “I’ll be there. I’m on my way now.” I had my keys in my hand and was on my way out to the Jeep, which I’d taken over, not wanting to get any resin residue on my new leather seats.

“Be safe, baby. I love you.”

“I love you. Are you hanging up on me?”

“You need both hands to drive the Jeep safely, and I’ve got to go and make sure I picked up our clothes from last night. I don’t want the first thing they see to be a trail of our clothes leading upstairs.”

“Good idea. See you soon.” With that, I hung up the phone and headed across town to Lincoln Street. It was still crazy thinking of myself coming home to the fancy neighborhood, a gorgeous house, and my gorgeous boyfriend.

As I turned into the drive, Christian walked across the street to talk to Greyson, and I took the opportunity to wave a quick hello, and then I rushed inside to get in the shower. The house smelled fresh, like lemongrass and grapefruit, and I hurried up the stairs, which had already been tidied up. I turned on the water in the bathroom and made quick work undressing, and by the time I stepped under the shower spray, the water was warm and inviting.

I had expected to soap and rinse, but before I could wash the smell of paint and epoxy from my hair, Greyson stepped in behind me.

“You’re going to make us late. We can’t be in here when your friends arrive.”

“I might have fudged on the twenty-minute thing.” He put his arms around me. “Maybe I just wanted a little time with my girl all to myself.” Before I could tell him what a devil he was, he stepped closer and kissed me, bringing our bodies together.

The minutes faded away as we lost all concept of time with our pleasure, and I wasn’t sure how long it had been, but there was no hot water. When Greyson turned off the water, I could hear movement downstairs and what sounded like a TV.

“Shit,” said Greyson. “There’s someone here.”

“It’s probably Christian,” I said as he jumped out of the shower and went to the window.

He met my eyes, shaking his head. “Nope, I guess they were early after all.”

“Oh no, you’re kidding!” I hurried to put the towel around me and then beelined for the closet, where Greyson had given up half of his space for me.

Greyson pulled on some pants and a clean shirt and then headed down in his bare feet. I could hear him greet them at the bottom of the stairs. They must have let themselves into the house, and then I had to wonder how long they’d been outside calling before they realized the house was unlocked.

I made myself presentable, and then with a deep breath, I walked downstairs.

Sierra had Jasper bundled up in her arms, and while he didn’t look happy, he didn’t try to get away from the tiny human. “Aunt Sage!” she shouted. “Look, I found your cat!”

“I hope you don’t mind,” said Cassie. She was sitting at the kitchen table, looking out the window at Eric and Greyson. “The guys are out looking at the property. Eric wants to buy a summer home here.”

“That would be wonderful.”

“He misses Greyson more than he thought. He’s sick of being in New York without a partner in crime, and apparently, I’m a poor substitute.”

As I came down the stairs, I realized the baby was asleep in her arms. “Did you bring a bassinette, or would you like me to make a pallet?”

“It’s in the car. But he’s okay. Sorry we barged in on you guys. The rental car is small, and I had to change a diaper.”

“No, it’s fine.”

“Eric found the door open and said to come on in. He and Greyson don’t have boundaries when it comes to each other. They’re like two kids in a sandbox. I’ve often wondered what they were like as kids.”

“They probably ate the sand.”

“Most definitely.” She gave a laugh. “Are you excited about the grand opening?”

That was more their thing than mine, being their business and all, but they were happy to be displaying my art, and I was a nervous wreck. “It’s kind of intimidating, but I keep telling myself that I don’t have to live in the city with the critics. If they hate the work I’ve done, at least I can hide from them here.”

“I’ve seen photos. The pieces look amazing, and each table is so unique. I can’t believe Greyson helped.”

“You should see his boat. He’s been working on it. But then, you’ll see it later. We’re going to have a small christening party.”

“Is he going to break a bottle on the bow?”

“Yes, and he’s going to reveal the name.”

“Do you know the name already, Aunt Sage?”

I smiled hearing her call me her aunt, and I glanced at Cassie as my face grew warm.

“I hope you don’t mind her calling you that. She’s very excited about you being here, and well, we were trying to explain that you living here didn’t mean you were married.”

“No, it’s fine. It’s an honor. One I hope to be worthy of someday.” He had asked me how I’d feel about getting hitched some time ago, and while I liked the idea very much, I didn’t want to let myself get too excited about the possibility. When it happened, it happened.

“You’re good for him. That’s for sure.”

“He’s good for me.” I glanced at the mantle which I’d decorated with crystal towers and geodes.

Sierra walked over to it and stopped to look at them. “Are those rocks supposed to be castles?”

“They are crystals. Cut and polished towers. And the others are clusters of quartz. That’s called a cathedral on the end with the purple sparkle.”

“They are beautiful.”

Greyson had asked me to keep some of my stones in the living room, and we had added many succulent plants and lights to accent them.

Sierra noticed the bowl of polished stones on the coffee table. “Wow, these are cool.”

“Those are healing stones. Some people think they have powers.” I looked at Cassie, who leaned forward to look at the mix.

“Is that amethyst?” she asked, pointing to a large chunk of crystal in the bowl.

“Yes.” I took it out and handed it to her.

“I had a college professor who used to keep a large chunk of this on her desk. She said it kept her head clear.” She didn’t seem to be too weirded out by the idea of them.

Sierra walked around the table. “Can I hold it?”

“I’ll do you one better. If your mother says it’s okay, I’ll give it to you. And I’ll send you home with a care package of stones, and I’ll even tell you their names.”

“They have names?” she asked with wide eyes.

“Yes, each one is different.” I handed her the crystal and then turned and looked toward the kitchen door as Eric and Greyson came into the house.

We spent a good amount of time chatting, and soon, I lost track of time. As it grew later, Greyson stood up and stretched. “We should go out to the boathouse and get ready for the christening.”

“Yeah, I’m sure Lissa and Christian will be here soon.”

“Do you need help with anything?” asked Cassie.

Greyson shook his head and gave her a grin. “Come on. Let’s go.” He got Sierra’s attention and picked her up to carry her out. Eric followed, and soon, it felt like everyone was on a mission, and I was lost along the way.

But when he opened the boathouse door, it became obvious that there was more going on than I’d realized. The boathouse shop was full of our friends, and while I had no idea where they’d all come from, they had somehow managed to sneak past me.

“What’s going on?”

“It’s a boat christening,” said Greyson. “A surprise.”

“But I knew you were doing this.” I didn’t understand anything, but I wasn’t going to argue or throw a rock at him. Instead, I took his hand, and we walked over to the bow of the boat, where he had a presentation ready for unveiling.

Not only were Lissa and Christian there, but Chuck and Tommy, as well as the rest of the guys from the lumberyard. Katrina, as well as another handsome man, who looked an awful lot like Eric, stood in the back, all smiles for Greyson on his big day. The Abbots were there too, as well as Barbara.

That was when I figured he had named the boat after me. At least, it seemed to be the only surprise.

“Friends, thanks for being here with me and Sage for this special event. This boat was a labor of love, and it was one of my dreams. And now, I present to you and hereby name this boat, Sage Serenity, because I’m never happier than I am with my beautiful girl.” He cracked the bottle, and everyone cheered.

“Thank you,” I said, just before he kissed me. “I love it.” I was so proud of him, and while I thought it was time to start the party, he tapped the broken bottle and got everyone’s attention.

“Just one more thing. One more and we’ll eat. When I came here, I had two dreams. One was a boat, and the other was to find the girl of my dreams, that one soulmate who I could share my life with. I’ve found that with Sage.”

My heart felt so full as his friends seemed genuinely happy that we were together, but while I had my mind on other things, he was taking a knee. I turned to see him kneeling, and my heart raced.

“Oh, Greyson.” I covered my mouth and realized what the real surprise was.

In his hand, he held a small black box, and when he opened it, there was a gorgeous engagement ring with a big pink diamond. “Just a little rock I thought I’d throw at you,” he whispered. “Will you marry me, Sage?”

“Yes,” I choked out. “It packs quite a punch.”

We shared a laugh and fell into an embrace that made the rest of the world fade away. Wherever I was with him, I was in my sacred space, by his side.

The End.

Want More?

Check out Fair Trade For Love!

Get your copy HERE!

Insider Group

Join my Insider Group and keep in touch…

Also get a FREE novel

Get it HERE

About the Author

Hey there. I'm Weston.

I'm a former firefighter/EMS guy who's picked up the proverbial pen and started writing bad boy romance stories. I co-write with my sister, Ali Parker as we travel the United States for the next two years.

You're going to find Billionaires, Bad Boys, Mafia and loads of sexiness. Something for everyone, hopefully. I'd love to connect with you. Check out the links below and come find me.

Amazon KU

Website ~ Facebook ~ Twitter ~ Instagram

The Parker’s Wicked Playground

Caught Up In Love

Copyright © 2019 by Weston Parker

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

The novel is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and plot are all either products of the author’s imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons – living or dead – is purely coincidental.

First Edition.

Editor: Eric Martinez

Cover Designer: Ryn Katryn Digital Art